A journal of the embassy from their Majesties John and Peter Alexievitz, emperors of Muscovy &c. over land into China through the provinces of Ustiugha, Siberia, Dauri, and the great Tartary to Peking the capital city of the Chinese empire by Everard Isbrand, their ambassador in the years 1693, 1694, and 1695 written by Adam Brand, secretary of the embassy ; translated from the original High-Dutch printed in Hamburgh, 1698 ; to which is added Curious observations concerning the products of Russia by H.W. Ludolf.
         Beschreibung der Chinesischen Reise. English
         Brand, Adam, d. 1713.
      
       
         
           1698
        
      
       Approx. 174 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 77 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A29216
         Wing B4246
         ESTC R29054
         10802917
         ocm 10802917
         45971
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A29216)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 45971)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1416:19)
      
       
         
           
             A journal of the embassy from their Majesties John and Peter Alexievitz, emperors of Muscovy &c. over land into China through the provinces of Ustiugha, Siberia, Dauri, and the great Tartary to Peking the capital city of the Chinese empire by Everard Isbrand, their ambassador in the years 1693, 1694, and 1695 written by Adam Brand, secretary of the embassy ; translated from the original High-Dutch printed in Hamburgh, 1698 ; to which is added Curious observations concerning the products of Russia by H.W. Ludolf.
             Beschreibung der Chinesischen Reise. English
             Brand, Adam, d. 1713.
             Ludolf, Heinrich Wilhelm, 1655-1710. Curious observations concerning the products of Russia.
          
           134 p. : 2 leaves of plates.
           
             Printed for D. Brown and T. Goodwin,
             London :
             1698.
          
           
             Some curious observations concerning the products of Russia has special t.p. (pp. 121-134)
             Translation of the author's Beschreibung der Chinesischen Reise.
             Reproduction of original in the Bodleian Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Ides, Evert Ysbrants.
           Natural history -- Soviet Union -- Pre-Linnean works.
           Asia -- Description and travel.
           China -- Description and travel.
        
      
    
     
        2003-09 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-09 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-10 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-10 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-12 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           JOURNAL
           OF
           AN
           Embassy
           from
           MVSCOVY
           INTO
           CHINA
           ,
           Over
           Land.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           
             
               Peter
               Alexiovitz
               
                 the
                 present
              
               Grand
               Czar
               of
               Moscovie
               
                 Anno
                 aetat
              
               .
               27.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           JOURNAL
           OF
           THE
           EMBASSY
           From
           Their
           MAJESTIES
           Iohn
           and
           
             Peter
             Alexievitz
          
           ,
           Emperors
           of
           MUSCOVY
           ,
           &c.
           
           Over
           Land
           into
           CHINA
           ,
           Through
           the
           Provinces
           of
           
             Vstiugha
             ,
             Siberia
             ,
             Dauri
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Great
           Tartary
           ,
           to
           Peking
           ,
           the
           Capital
           City
           of
           the
           Chinese
           Empire
           .
        
         
           By
           
             Everard
             Isbrand
          
           ,
           Their
           Ambassador
           in
           the
           Years
           1693
           ,
           1694
           ,
           and
           1695.
           
        
         
           Written
           by
           
             Adam
             Brand
          
           ,
           Secretary
           of
           the
           Embassy
           .
        
         
           Translated
           from
           the
           Original
           in
           High-Dutch
           ,
           Printed
           at
           Hamburgh
           ,
           1698.
           
        
         
           To
           which
           is
           added
           ,
           Curious
           Observations
           concerning
           the
           Products
           of
           Russia
           .
           By
           
             H.
             W.
             Ludolf
          
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           for
           
             D.
             Brown
          
           at
           the
           
             Black
             Swan
          
           and
           Bible
           without
           Temple-Bar
           ;
           and
           
             T.
             Goodwin
          
           at
           the
           
             Queens
             Head
          
           over-against
           St.
           Dunstan's
           Church
           ,
           
             Fleet
             street
          
           .
           1698.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           
             
               The
               Habitts
               of
               the
               Ostiacken
               &
               Kerrgiesen
               people
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Habitts
               of
               the
               Tungusen
               and
               Daurischn
               people
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             
             
             
               AN
               ACCOUNT
               OF
               AN
               Embassy
               from
               MVSCOVY
               INTO
               CHINA
               OVER
               LAND
               .
            
             
               THE
               now
               most
               Illustrious
               Princes
               Ivan
               and
               
                 Peter
                 Alexievits
              
               ,
               Great
               Lords
               ,
               Emperors
               ,
               Grand
               Dukes
               ,
               and
               Conservators
               of
               all
               the
               Great
               ,
               and
               Little
               ,
               and
               
                 White
                 Russia
              
               ;
               of
               Muscovy
               ,
               of
               Volodimir
               and
               Novogorod
               ;
               Emperors
               of
               Casan
               ;
               Emperors
               of
               Astrachan
               ;
               Emperors
               of
               Siberia
               ;
               Lords
               of
               Plesko
               ;
               Great
               
               Dukes
               of
               
                 Twersco
                 ,
                 Leghorscho
                 ,
                 Permsco
                 ,
                 Veatsco
                 ,
                 Belgarsco
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Lords
               and
               Great
               Dukes
               of
               Novogorod
               in
               the
               Lower
               Countries
               ;
               of
               
                 Rosansko
                 ,
                 Rostessko
                 ,
                 Gerestessko
                 ,
                 Beteozarsko
                 ,
                 Oudersco
                 ,
                 Obdorsko
                 ,
                 Condinsko
                 ,
              
               and
               all
               the
               Northern
               parts
               ;
               Lords
               of
               the
               Country
               of
               Versco
               ,
               of
               Cartalinsko
               ,
               and
               of
               Gruzinsco
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Country
               of
               Cabardinsco
               ;
               Czars
               and
               Dukes
               of
               Circasco
               ,
               and
               Igorsco
               ,
               Lords
               and
               Monarchs
               of
               several
               other
               Dominions
               and
               Provinces
               ,
               East
               ,
               West
               ,
               and
               North
               ;
               which
               are
               their
               Inheritance
               from
               Father
               to
               Son
               :
               These
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               my
               most
               gracious
               Lords
               and
               Princes
               ,
               having
               after
               mature
               deliberation
               resolved
               to
               send
               a
               most
               splendid
               Embassy
               to
               the
               Great
               Amologdachan
               (
               or
               Emperor
               of
               
                 China
                 )
                 ;
                 Everrard
                 Isbrand
              
               ,
               a
               Native
               of
               Germany
               ,
               born
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Gluckstad
               ,
               in
               the
               Dukedom
               of
               Holstein
               ,
               was
               pitch'd
               upon
               by
               the
               abovementioned
               Two
               Czars
               ,
               as
               a
               fit
               Subject
               to
               discharge
               so
               great
               a
               Trust
               ;
               and
               being
               accordingly
               declared
               their
               Ambassador
               to
               the
               Great
               Amologdachan
               ,
               he
               gratefully
               accepted
               of
               the
               Favour
               bestowed
               upon
               him
               by
               both
               their
               Czarish
               Majesties
               ;
               and
               after
               his
               humble
               Thanks
               for
               the
               Grace
               received
               from
               their
               hands
               in
               putting
               so
               much
               confidence
               in
               him
               ,
               he
               ordered
               his
               Equipage
               ,
               
               and
               all
               other
               matters
               requisite
               for
               so
               great
               a
               Journey
               ,
               to
               be
               got
               in
               readiness
               to
               depart
               at
               a
               minutes
               warning
               .
            
             
               After
               some
               time
               spent
               in
               providing
               several
               rich
               Presents
               ,
               which
               we
               were
               to
               carry
               along
               with
               us
               into
               China
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               necessaries
               ;
               the
               Ambassador
               and
               the
               chiefest
               of
               his
               Retinue
               were
               in
               the
               Year
               1692
               ,
               the
               3d
               of
               March
               ,
               introduced
               into
               the
               presence
               of
               
                 Ivan
                 Alexievits
              
               ,
               to
               Kiss
               his
               Czarish
               Majesty's
               hands
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               12th
               of
               March
               following
               ,
               having
               been
               admitted
               into
               the
               presence
               of
               
                 Peter
                 Alexievits
              
               ,
               the
               Youngest
               of
               the
               Two
               Czars
               ,
               to
               receive
               the
               same
               Honour
               from
               his
               Hands
               after
               his
               return
               to
               Musco
               from
               Peresla
               ,
               we
               set
               out
               on
               our
               Journey
               the
               next
               following
               day
               ,
               being
               the
               13th
               of
               March.
               
            
             
               The
               whole
               Attendance
               of
               the
               Ambassador
               at
               his
               departure
               from
               Musco
               ,
               consisted
               only
               in
               One
               and
               twenty
               Persons
               ;
               among
               whom
               were
               Twelve
               Germans
               ,
               the
               rest
               Muscovites
               .
               We
               were
               provided
               with
               a
               good
               Chest
               of
               Physick
               ,
               a
               Physician
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               number
               of
               Baggage-Waggons
               to
               carry
               our
               Provisions
               ,
               Wines
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Necessaries
               for
               so
               great
               a
               Journey
               ;
               and
               having
               taken
               our
               leave
               ,
               not
               without
               some
               tears
               ,
               of
               our
               Friends
               ,
               both
               Germans
               and
               Muscovites
               ,
               who
               conducted
               us
               for
               
               some
               Miles
               out
               the
               Town
               ,
               we
               continued
               our
               Journy
               towards
               Troitza
               .
            
             
               But
               before
               I
               go
               any
               further
               in
               giving
               an
               account
               of
               this
               Embassy
               ,
               I
               hope
               it
               will
               not
               be
               look'd
               upon
               in
               me
               as
               a
               presumption
               ,
               if
               by
               way
               of
               digression
               ,
               I
               touch
               upon
               some
               general
               matters
               concerning
               Muscovy
               ,
               which
               being
               otherwise
               known
               by
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Great
               or
               
                 Black
                 Russia
              
               ,
               extends
               its
               Frontiers
               to
               the
               utmost
               Borders
               of
               Europe
               and
               Asia
               .
               It
               is
               of
               a
               vast
               extent
               ,
               its
               length
               reaching
               from
               the
               Confines
               of
               Poland
               as
               far
               as
               to
               the
               great
               
                 Asiatick
                 Tartary
              
               ,
               and
               its
               breadth
               from
               the
               
                 Frozen
                 Sea
              
               to
               the
               
                 Caspian
                 Lake
              
               or
               Sea
               ;
               but
               many
               of
               its
               Provinces
               (
               especially
               those
               bordering
               upon
               Asia
               )
               are
               almost
               desolate
               .
            
             
               Among
               many
               others
               ,
               it
               has
               Four
               great
               and
               famous
               Rivers
               ;
               the
               first
               is
               the
               River
               Wolga
               ,
               arising
               not
               far
               from
               the
               Confines
               of
               Poland
               ,
               and
               exonerating
               it self
               in
               the
               
                 Caspian
                 Sea.
              
               The
               second
               is
               the
               River
               Oby
               ,
               which
               disimbogues
               in
               the
               
                 Frozen
                 Sea
              
               ;
               and
               on
               that
               side
               divides
               Asia
               from
               Europe
               .
               The
               third
               the
               River
               Don
               ,
               which
               discharges
               it self
               in
               the
               
                 Euxine
                 Sea.
              
               And
               the
               fourth
               the
               River
               Dwina
               ,
               which
               falls
               near
               Archangel
               into
               the
               
                 White
                 Sea.
              
               
            
             
               The
               City
               of
               Musco
               ,
               besides
               its
               antiquity
               ,
               has
               this
               to
               boast
               of
               ,
               that
               ever
               since
               
               the
               Year
               1540.
               at
               what
               time
               
                 Czar
                 Ivan
                 Basilovits
              
               began
               his
               Reign
               ,
               it
               has
               been
               the
               constant
               Residence
               of
               the
               succeeding
               Czars
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               of
               
                 Fedor
                 Ivanovits
                 ,
                 Boris
                 Goudenou
                 ,
                 Fedor
                 Berisovits
                 ,
              
               of
               the
               Counterfeit
               
                 Demetrius
                 Ivanovits
              
               ,
               of
               
                 Basili
                 Ivanovits
                 Zusksi
                 ,
                 Michael
                 Federovits
                 ,
                 Alexoi
                 Michaelovits
                 ,
                 Ivan
                 Alexiovits
                 .
              
               and
               of
               the
               present
               
                 Czar
                 Peter
                 Alexiovits
              
               .
               It
               is
               near
               Fifteen
               English
               Miles
               in
               compass
               ,
               being
               scituate
               on
               the
               River
               Mosco
               (
               which
               not
               far
               from
               thence
               joins
               its
               current
               with
               the
               River
               Occa
               ,
               and
               falls
               afterwards
               into
               the
               great
               River
               Wolga
               )
               in
               the
               Center
               of
               Muscovy
               .
            
             
               The
               Castle
               ,
               called
               Cremelina
               ,
               where
               the
               Czars
               of
               Muscovy
               keep
               their
               ordinary
               Residence
               ,
               is
               Fortified
               with
               a
               very
               strong
               Wall
               ,
               a
               deep
               Ditch
               ,
               and
               some
               Demilunes
               ,
               upon
               which
               are
               mounted
               good
               store
               of
               large
               Cannon
               .
            
             
               Russia
               has
               its
               own
               Patriarch
               ,
               who
               exercises
               the
               same
               Authority
               all
               over
               the
               Muscovian
               Empire
               ,
               as
               the
               Pope
               does
               in
               other
               Roman
               Catholick
               Countries
               .
               But
               for
               the
               conveniency
               of
               Commerce
               ,
               the
               Lutherans
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               other
               Protestants
               ,
               are
               allow'd
               the
               free
               exercise
               of
               their
               Religion
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Musco
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               some
               other
               places
               of
               Muscovy
               .
               The
               Lutherans
               are
               
               very
               confiderable
               for
               their
               Number
               in
               the
               Capital
               City
               ,
               where
               they
               have
               Two
               Churches
               built
               of
               Stone
               in
               the
               German
               Suburbs
               .
               The
               Calvinists
               have
               also
               one
               very
               finely
               built
               in
               the
               same
               place
               .
               The
               
                 Roman
                 Catholicks
              
               and
               Iews
               ,
               who
               have
               not
               been
               tolerated
               till
               of
               late
               ,
               only
               exercise
               their
               devotion
               in
               a
               private
               house
               ,
               and
               the
               Jesuits
               are
               excluded
               from
               that
               benefit
               also
               ,
               under
               pain
               of
               Banishment
               ,
               as
               it
               happened
               to
               one
               of
               that
               Fraternity
               not
               many
               years
               ago
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               very
               well
               worth
               taking
               notice
               here
               ,
               That
               the
               present
               
                 Czar
                 Peter
              
               is
               a
               Prince
               of
               an
               excellent
               good
               Humour
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               Favourer
               of
               the
               Lutherans
               ,
               whom
               he
               presented
               with
               all
               the
               Stone
               Materials
               which
               were
               made
               use
               of
               in
               building
               their
               new
               Church
               ,
               and
               gave
               them
               permission
               ,
               without
               the
               approbation
               of
               the
               Patriarch
               ,
               to
               adorn
               their
               Church
               with
               a
               Steeple
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               return
               to
               our
               Journey
               ;
               We
               Travelled
               the
               14th
               of
               March
               to
               Troitza
               ,
               a
               place
               very
               agreeable
               both
               for
               its
               Scituation
               and
               the
               Fertility
               of
               the
               circumjacent
               Country
               .
               This
               place
               is
               chiefly
               famous
               for
               the
               Convent
               of
               Troitza
               ;
               which
               by
               reason
               of
               its
               strong
               Fortifications
               resembles
               a
               great
               Castle
               at
               a
               distance
               ,
               being
               scituate
               about
               60
               Versts
               or
               English
               Miles
               from
               Musco
               .
               The
               present
               
                 Czar
                 Peter
              
               is
               
               so
               extreamly
               taken
               with
               the
               delightfulness
               of
               this
               place
               ,
               that
               scarce
               a
               Week
               passes
               but
               he
               diverts
               himself
               there
               .
            
             
               After
               we
               had
               passed
               here
               one
               Day
               and
               two
               Nights
               to
               refresh
               our
               Horses
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               a
               full
               view
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               we
               Travelled
               the
               16th
               of
               March
               as
               far
               as
               Pereslaw
               ,
               a
               great
               and
               magnificent
               City
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Muscovian
               Fashion
               ,
               the
               Houses
               being
               all
               of
               Wood.
               It
               is
               scituate
               on
               a
               Lake
               about
               60
               Versts
               or
               Miles
               from
               Troitza
               ,
               near
               it
               are
               fine
               Saltpits
               ,
               which
               afford
               great
               store
               of
               very
               white
               Salt
               ,
               which
               is
               from
               thence
               transported
               to
               other
               places
               .
            
             
               From
               hence
               we
               pursued
               our
               Journy
               to
               the
               City
               of
               Rostof
               ,
               having
               a
               Convent
               of
               the
               same
               name
               ;
               it
               is
               the
               Capital
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               the
               same
               name
               ,
               which
               in
               former
               Ages
               was
               ,
               next
               to
               
                 Novogored
                 Vetiki
              
               ,
               accounted
               one
               of
               the
               most
               ancient
               and
               most
               considerable
               of
               Muscovy
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               was
               appropriated
               as
               an
               Appenage
               to
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Younger
               Brothers
               of
               the
               Imperial
               Family
               ;
               but
               the
               last
               Prince
               of
               that
               Race
               being
               in
               the
               Year
               1565
               ,
               by
               the
               Tyrant
               
                 Ivan
                 Basilovits
              
               bereav'd
               at
               once
               of
               his
               Dominions
               and
               Life
               ,
               the
               same
               was
               reincorporated
               with
               the
               Crown
               of
               Muscovy
               .
            
             
               The
               City
               of
               Rostof
               it self
               is
               a
               very
               large
               
               and
               stately
               City
               ,
               scituate
               on
               a
               Lake
               ;
               from
               whence
               arises
               the
               River
               Coterius
               ,
               which
               discharges
               it self
               into
               the
               River
               Wolga
               ;
               it
               is
               dignified
               with
               the
               Title
               of
               an
               Archbishoprick
               ,
               and
               the
               Archbishop
               keeps
               his
               Residence
               in
               the
               Castle
               ,
               which
               is
               Built
               of
               Wood
               ;
               it
               is
               60
               Versts
               distant
               from
               Pereslaw
               .
            
             
               We
               did
               not
               tarry
               long
               here
               ,
               being
               afraid
               to
               lose
               the
               conveniency
               of
               making
               use
               of
               our
               Sleds
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               approaching
               Spring
               ;
               for
               which
               reason
               having
               provided
               our selves
               with
               fresh
               Horses
               ,
               we
               came
               on
               the
               18th
               of
               March
               to
               Iaroslaw
               ,
               the
               Capital
               of
               the
               Province
               ,
               scituate
               near
               the
               River
               Wolga
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               the
               largest
               Cities
               of
               the
               whole
               Russian
               Empire
               .
               It
               is
               a
               place
               of
               vast
               Traffick
               ,
               but
               especially
               celebrated
               for
               its
               Trade
               in
               Muscovia-Leather
               ;
               of
               which
               such
               prodigious
               quantities
               are
               dressed
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               that
               it
               furnishes
               not
               only
               Muscovy
               ,
               but
               also
               a
               great
               part
               of
               Europe
               with
               this
               Commodity
               .
            
             
               The
               Province
               of
               Iaroslaw
               is
               of
               a
               very
               large
               extent
               ,
               and
               extremely
               fertile
               ,
               especially
               where
               it
               borders
               upon
               the
               River
               Wolga
               .
               This
               Province
               ,
               like
               the
               former
               ,
               was
               allotted
               as
               an
               Appenage
               to
               the
               Younger
               House
               of
               Muscovy
               ;
               who
               enjoyed
               it
               for
               a
               considerable
               time
               ,
               with
               the
               Title
               of
               Princes
               ,
               till
               being
               also
               subdued
               
               by
               the
               aforementioned
               Tyrant
               
                 Ivan
                 Basilovits
              
               ,
               they
               were
               forced
               to
               rest
               contented
               with
               a
               certain
               yearly
               Allowance
               under
               the
               Jurisdiction
               of
               the
               Czars
               of
               Muscovy
               .
            
             
               We
               were
               forced
               to
               stay
               here
               the
               19th
               of
               March
               ,
               partly
               to
               take
               a
               little
               Rest
               ,
               partly
               to
               expect
               the
               Coming
               of
               our
               Baggage
               .
               The
               20th
               we
               again
               set
               forward
               in
               our
               Journey
               ,
               and
               arrived
               at
               Mid-night
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Wologda
               ,
               situate
               upon
               the
               River
               of
               the
               same
               Name
               ,
               about
               180
               Versts
               or
               Miles
               from
               Iaroslaw
               .
               All
               the
               Country
               betwixt
               this
               City
               and
               that
               of
               Musco
               is
               extreamly
               populous
               ,
               we
               seldom
               Travelling
               a
               Day
               but
               within
               sight
               of
               14
               or
               15
               Villages
               or
               Towns.
               
            
             
               This
               City
               is
               the
               Capital
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               the
               same
               Name
               ,
               which
               is
               almost
               impassable
               at
               some
               times
               of
               the
               Year
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               many
               Forests
               and
               Boggs
               :
               It
               formerly
               was
               under
               the
               Jurisdiction
               of
               the
               Dukes
               of
               
                 Novogorod
                 Veliki
              
               ;
               but
               since
               the
               Peace
               concluded
               in
               the
               Year
               1613
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               Swedes
               and
               Muscovites
               ;
               by
               vertue
               of
               which
               ,
               the
               last
               were
               put
               in
               possession
               of
               the
               Dukedom
               of
               
                 Novogorod
                 Veliki
              
               ,
               that
               of
               Wologda
               ,
               as
               being
               its
               dependency
               ,
               also
               devolved
               unto
               the
               Muscovites
               .
               It
               is
               a
               pretty
               large
               City
               ;
               but
               what
               is
               most
               remarkable
               is
               its
               Castle
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               indefatigable
               
               Care
               of
               the
               Muscovites
               is
               surrounded
               with
               so
               strong
               a
               Fortification
               of
               Stone
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               accounted
               impregnable
               .
            
             
               The
               River
               Wologda
               ,
               which
               has
               communicated
               its
               Name
               both
               to
               the
               City
               and
               Province
               ,
               runs
               from
               West
               to
               North
               ,
               till
               it
               joins
               its
               Current
               with
               the
               River
               Dwina
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               21st
               Day
               of
               March
               (
               as
               good
               fortune
               would
               have
               it
               )
               the
               Weather
               turn'd
               again
               to
               a
               hard
               Frost
               ,
               to
               our
               great
               Satisfaction
               ;
               for
               without
               it
               we
               must
               have
               quitted
               our
               Sleds
               ,
               and
               must
               have
               stay'd
               there
               till
               the
               Frost
               had
               been
               quite
               broke
               ,
               which
               in
               all
               probability
               would
               have
               stopp'd
               our
               Journey
               for
               several
               Months
               .
               We
               therefore
               pursued
               our
               Journey
               the
               22d
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               23d
               came
               to
               Scuskajam
               ;
               where
               being
               provided
               with
               fresh
               Horses
               ,
               we
               ,
               after
               Dinner
               was
               over
               ,
               went
               forward
               upon
               the
               River
               of
               Sucagna
               .
               On
               the
               24th
               of
               March
               we
               again
               changed
               our
               Horses
               in
               a
               small
               Place
               called
               Tettma
               ;
               which
               having
               nothing
               in
               it
               to
               stay
               us
               in
               our
               Journey
               ,
               we
               Travelled
               on
               with
               all
               the
               Expedition
               imaginable
               ,
               in
               hopes
               to
               take
               up
               our
               next
               nights
               Quarters
               in
               the
               Village
               of
               Vsgorodishna
               ;
               but
               meeting
               beyond
               Expectation
               there
               with
               more
               fresh
               Horses
               ;
               and
               being
               willing
               to
               improve
               our
               Time
               
               to
               the
               best
               advantage
               ,
               we
               Travelled
               on
               the
               same
               Night
               ;
               and
               the
               following
               Day
               ,
               being
               the
               26th
               of
               March
               ,
               to
               the
               Village
               of
               Bobroffskajam
               ,
               where
               indeed
               we
               refresh'd
               our selves
               a
               little
               ;
               but
               having
               again
               the
               good
               fortune
               to
               find
               new
               Horses
               ready
               for
               us
               ,
               we
               set
               forward
               the
               same
               Night
               ;
               and
               the
               next
               following
               ,
               being
               the
               27th
               of
               March
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               Easter
               Holiday
               ,
               arrived
               in
               the
               Capital
               City
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               Vstiugha
               ;
               where
               we
               spent
               that
               day
               and
               the
               following
               night
               in
               affording
               our selves
               necessary
               Rest
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               good
               Cheer
               as
               we
               thought
               most
               convenient
               to
               restore
               our
               decayed
               Spirits
               .
            
             
               Scarce
               had
               we
               taken
               a
               few
               hours
               Rest
               to
               recover
               our selves
               from
               the
               past
               Fatigues
               ,
               but
               the
               Governor
               of
               the
               Place
               sent
               one
               of
               his
               Servants
               ;
               who
               after
               a
               Compliment
               from
               his
               Master
               ,
               offered
               us
               in
               his
               Name
               every
               thing
               that
               might
               be
               in
               his
               Power
               to
               serve
               us
               ;
               and
               I
               must
               confess
               ,
               that
               we
               were
               not
               only
               very
               handsomely
               entertain'd
               here
               ,
               but
               also
               furnish'd
               with
               every
               thing
               that
               was
               thought
               convenient
               for
               the
               prosecution
               of
               our
               Journey
               .
            
             
               The
               City
               of
               Vstiugha
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               its
               Castle
               ,
               is
               situate
               upon
               the
               very
               Bank
               of
               the
               River
               Sucagna
               ,
               being
               a
               very
               populous
               and
               well-built
               City
               ;
               its
               chief
               Traffick
               
               consists
               in
               all
               sorts
               of
               Furrs
               and
               Skins
               ,
               but
               especially
               in
               white
               Fox-Skins
               .
            
             
               We
               Travelled
               all
               the
               way
               from
               Schuskajam
               to
               Vstiugha
               ,
               upon
               the
               River
               Sucagna
               ,
               not
               without
               great
               Danger
               ,
               the
               Ice
               being
               almost
               melted
               by
               the
               Beams
               of
               the
               approaching
               Sun
               :
               This
               is
               the
               same
               River
               by
               which
               the
               Merchants
               of
               Wologda
               travel
               to
               Archangel
               .
            
             
               Being
               again
               provided
               here
               with
               fresh
               Horses
               ,
               we
               came
               on
               the
               29th
               of
               March
               to
               a
               small
               Place
               called
               Lolowitzgoth
               ,
               upon
               the
               River
               of
               Wictzegda
               :
               This
               River
               joining
               its
               Current
               with
               the
               River
               Dwina
               ,
               is
               very
               well
               known
               to
               the
               Russian
               Merchants
               ,
               who
               from
               this
               Place
               travel
               in
               six
               or
               seven
               Nights
               to
               Archangel
               ,
            
             
               For
               the
               rest
               ,
               this
               Place
               having
               nothing
               in
               it
               ,
               which
               was
               inviting
               enough
               to
               detain
               us
               there
               ;
               and
               meeting
               with
               fresh
               Horses
               ,
               we
               travell'd
               the
               same
               day
               near
               50
               Miles
               through
               a
               very
               large
               Forest
               ,
               which
               is
               accounted
               by
               the
               Inhabitants
               to
               contain
               800
               Miles
               in
               length
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               in
               sundry
               places
               inhabited
               by
               a
               certain
               People
               called
               Sirenes
               ,
               who
               tho'
               quite
               different
               from
               the
               Muscovites
               in
               their
               Language
               and
               Manners
               ,
               yet
               profess
               the
               Greek
               Religion
               ,
               and
               are
               therefore
               in
               great
               Esteem
               among
               the
               Russians
               .
               Where-ever
               
               we
               came
               we
               had
               our
               share
               in
               the
               publick
               Rejoicings
               ,
               which
               are
               made
               ,
               during
               the
               Easter-time
               ,
               all
               over
               Muscovy
               ,
               in
               remembrance
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               Christ
               ;
               it
               being
               an
               ancient
               Custom
               in
               Russia
               to
               present
               one
               another
               not
               only
               on
               Easter-day
               ,
               but
               for
               14
               days
               after
               ,
               with
               painted
               Eggs
               ,
               of
               which
               you
               see
               great
               Quantities
               ready
               boil'd
               ,
               to
               be
               sold
               on
               all
               the
               Corners
               of
               the
               Streets
               ,
               no
               body
               ,
               of
               what
               Quality
               ,
               Degree
               ,
               Age
               or
               Sex
               ,
               daring
               to
               refuse
               either
               the
               Eggs
               or
               the
               Kiss
               ,
               which
               is
               always
               given
               as
               you
               present
               the
               Eggs.
               If
               they
               meet
               in
               the
               Streets
               ,
               they
               salute
               one
               another
               in
               these
               Words
               ,
               
                 Christo
                 vos
                 chrest
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               Christ
               is
               risen
               :
               whereto
               the
               other
               having
               answered
               ,
               
                 Wo
                 is
                 tenoros
                 Chrest
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               is
               certainly
               risen
               ,
               they
               Kiss
               one
               another
               .
               This
               Custom
               is
               so
               general
               ,
               that
               if
               during
               this
               time
               you
               are
               invited
               at
               a
               Russian's
               House
               to
               partake
               of
               their
               Merriments
               ,
               and
               you
               should
               not
               offer
               to
               kiss
               the
               Ladies
               there
               present
               ,
               (
               where
               it
               is
               to
               be
               observed
               that
               you
               must
               take
               care
               not
               to
               touch
               them
               with
               your
               hands
               )
               you
               would
               be
               look'd
               upon
               as
               an
               ill
               bred
               Clown
               ;
               whereas
               if
               you
               acquit
               your self
               handsomely
               in
               this
               Point
               ,
               you
               are
               sure
               to
               receive
               a
               Cup
               of
               Aquavitae
               in
               return
               for
               your
               Civility
               .
            
             
             
               But
               to
               return
               to
               our
               Journey
               ,
               which
               for
               some
               days
               after
               proved
               very
               troublesome
               to
               us
               ,
               being
               obliged
               to
               cut
               down
               many
               Trees
               ,
               to
               facilitate
               our
               Passage
               through
               the
               Forest
               :
               Besides
               which
               ,
               the
               many
               Rivers
               (
               amongst
               which
               the
               
                 Siasellae
                 ,
                 Chasim
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Nactim
                 Peris
              
               ,
               were
               the
               chiefest
               )
               we
               were
               to
               pass
               ,
               rendered
               our
               Passage
               not
               only
               difficult
               ,
               but
               very
               dangerous
               ,
               many
               of
               our
               Men
               and
               Sleds
               falling
               into
               the
               last
               of
               these
               Rivers
               by
               the
               breaking
               of
               the
               Ice
               ;
               but
               ,
               by
               the
               help
               of
               the
               rest
               ,
               having
               happily
               escaped
               the
               danger
               ,
               we
               were
               obliged
               to
               take
               new
               Measures
               for
               the
               future
               .
            
             
               For
               which
               reason
               ,
               when
               we
               came
               to
               any
               of
               these
               Rivulets
               ,
               which
               coming
               from
               the
               adjacent
               Hills
               ,
               run
               through
               the
               Valleys
               ,
               we
               fastned
               many
               pieces
               of
               Timber
               together
               ,
               over
               which
               (
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               Bridge
               of
               Boats
               )
               we
               drew
               our
               Sleds
               by
               the
               help
               of
               strong
               Ropes
               ,
               whilst
               we
               were
               forced
               to
               walk
               it
               on
               Foot
               ,
               and
               to
               let
               our
               Horses
               swim
               through
               the
               Rivers
               ;
               We
               had
               at
               last
               the
               good
               fortune
               to
               surmount
               all
               these
               Obstacles
               ,
               without
               any
               great
               Damage
               or
               Loss
               ;
               but
               being
               extreamly
               fatigued
               by
               so
               troublesome
               a
               Passage
               ,
               we
               rested
               our selves
               for
               some
               time
               in
               a
               Village
               .
            
             
             
               Having
               a
               little
               recovered
               our selves
               ,
               we
               continued
               our
               Journey
               ,
               and
               arrived
               safely
               on
               the
               6th
               of
               April
               at
               Kaigorod
               ,
               upon
               the
               River
               Kama
               .
               This
               Place
               has
               its
               own
               Governor
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               Garison
               ,
               who
               keep
               a
               watchful
               Eye
               over
               the
               Inhabitants
               ,
               who
               are
               Sirenes
               ;
               besides
               ,
               that
               the
               Cosacks
               sometimes
               pay
               them
               a
               Visit
               when
               they
               least
               expect
               it
               .
            
             
               Of
               this
               the
               Governor
               of
               the
               Place
               ,
               
                 Ivan
                 Mikietivits
                 Lopugin
              
               ,
               related
               us
               an
               Instance
               which
               had
               hapned
               two
               Years
               before
               ,
               in
               the
               Year
               1690
               ,
               being
               the
               first
               of
               his
               Government
               .
               It
               seems
               thirty
               of
               these
               Cosacks
               having
               had
               intelligence
               that
               the
               Place
               was
               at
               that
               time
               not
               sufficiently
               provided
               for
               its
               Defence
               ,
               had
               taken
               a
               Resolution
               to
               attack
               it
               on
               the
               Water-side
               :
               For
               which
               purpose
               ,
               having
               provided
               themselves
               with
               all
               necessary
               Arms
               ,
               and
               ,
               among
               the
               rest
               ,
               with
               one
               great
               Piece
               of
               Cannon
               ,
               they
               took
               the
               opportunity
               of
               the
               Night
               ,
               when
               every
               body
               enjoying
               the
               benefit
               of
               Rest
               ,
               they
               surprized
               the
               Town
               ,
               murthered
               and
               plundered
               all
               that
               came
               in
               their
               way
               ,
               and
               were
               within
               an
               Inch
               of
               having
               seized
               the
               Governor
               ;
               who
               happily
               escaping
               their
               hands
               ,
               caused
               the
               Alarum
               to
               be
               given
               to
               the
               Inhabitants
               ;
               who
               being
               thereby
               made
               sensible
               of
               the
               Danger
               ,
               run
               to
               their
               Arms
               ,
               
               and
               soon
               obliged
               these
               Vagabonds
               to
               betake
               themselves
               to
               flight
               .
               They
               pursued
               them
               for
               some
               time
               upon
               the
               River
               ;
               but
               the
               darkness
               of
               the
               Night
               covering
               their
               Retreat
               ,
               they
               escaped
               with
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Booty
               .
            
             
               Our
               Sleds
               being
               now
               become
               quite
               useless
               to
               us
               ,
               we
               were
               obliged
               to
               tarry
               here
               till
               such
               time
               that
               the
               Ice
               were
               sunk
               in
               the
               River
               :
               In
               the
               mean
               while
               we
               diverted
               our selves
               with
               Hunting
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               Pastimes
               as
               the
               Place
               and
               our
               present
               Circumstances
               would
               afford
               .
               For
               we
               had
               not
               been
               here
               many
               days
               ,
               when
               we
               were
               frightned
               with
               a
               new
               Report
               ,
               That
               a
               considerable
               Number
               of
               these
               Robbers
               had
               again
               associated
               together
               in
               order
               to
               come
               and
               surprize
               our
               Baggage
               ,
               which
               put
               us
               under
               no
               small
               Consternation
               ,
               till
               the
               Governor
               having
               order'd
               us
               a
               good
               Guard
               ,
               and
               disposed
               the
               Garison
               so
               as
               to
               be
               ready
               upon
               all
               occasions
               ,
               we
               were
               soon
               freed
               from
               these
               Apprehensions
               ,
               and
               passed
               the
               rest
               of
               our
               time
               in
               our
               usual
               divertisements
               .
            
             
               The
               River
               being
               by
               this
               time
               cleared
               of
               the
               Ice
               ,
               we
               took
               our
               Leave
               of
               the
               Governor
               ,
               and
               embark'd
               in
               a
               Vessel
               built
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               on
               the
               23d
               of
               April
               ,
               upon
               the
               River
               Kama
               ;
               in
               our
               Passage
               we
               saw
               
               several
               Monasteries
               on
               both
               sides
               of
               the
               River
               ,
               but
               very
               few
               Villages
               .
            
             
               The
               large
               River
               Kama
               comes
               from
               the
               North-East
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               swift
               Current
               runs
               as
               far
               as
               Casan
               ,
               where
               it
               exonerates
               it self
               on
               the
               left
               side
               of
               it
               into
               the
               River
               Wolga
               .
               It
               approaches
               in
               Bigness
               to
               the
               River
               Weser
               in
               Germany
               .
               It
               is
               increased
               by
               several
               lesser
               Rivers
               ,
               among
               which
               is
               the
               River
               Wiesetzca
               ,
               which
               falls
               into
               it
               about
               25
               Miles
               from
               Solokamsko
               .
            
             
               We
               left
               the
               River
               Kama
               on
               the
               26th
               of
               April
               ,
               towards
               Evening
               ,
               directing
               our
               Course
               to
               the
               Left
               ,
               to
               the
               small
               River
               Vsolsko
               ,
               from
               whence
               we
               had
               7
               Miles
               to
               travel
               to
               Solokamsko
               :
               But
               going
               against
               the
               Stream
               ,
               we
               came
               not
               till
               the
               27th
               to
               Solokamsko
               ,
               being
               a
               Place
               situate
               in
               a
               very
               pleasant
               Plain
               upon
               the
               River
               Vsolsko
               ,
               built
               there
               on
               purpose
               by
               the
               Muscovites
               for
               the
               conveniency
               of
               such
               ,
               as
               have
               occasion
               to
               travel
               into
               those
               far
               distant
               Places
               .
               It
               is
               inhabited
               both
               by
               Russians
               and
               Tartars
               ,
               who
               trade
               in
               all
               sorts
               of
               Cattle
               ,
               but
               especially
               in
               Horses
               ;
               which
               being
               very
               excellent
               hereabouts
               ,
               are
               preferred
               before
               others
               all
               over
               Muscovy
               .
            
             
               There
               being
               constantly
               fourscore
               Coppers
               employed
               here
               in
               making
               of
               Salt
               ,
               this
               makes
               this
               Place
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               adjacent
               
               Villages
               ,
               (
               where
               they
               follow
               the
               same
               Employment
               )
               very
               considerable
               ,
               it
               being
               very
               fine
               ,
               and
               from
               hence
               transported
               to
               Casan
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               29th
               of
               April
               we
               had
               the
               misfortune
               to
               have
               one
               of
               the
               Ambassador's
               Attendance
               to
               fall
               over-board
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               drowned
               :
               He
               was
               a
               Muscovite
               by
               Birth
               ,
               his
               Name
               being
               
                 Simon
                 Callaction
              
               ,
               for
               the
               rest
               a
               good
               honest
               fellow
               ;
               but
               being
               overcome
               by
               the
               strength
               of
               Aquavitae
               ,
               came
               by
               this
               Accident
               ,
               by
               tumbling
               over-board
               ,
               and
               was
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               the
               care
               taken
               by
               his
               Comrades
               to
               save
               his
               life
               ,
               carried
               away
               by
               the
               swiftness
               of
               the
               Current
               :
               His
               Body
               was
               found
               floating
               on
               the
               first
               of
               May
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               interr'd
               near
               the
               Shoar
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               second
               of
               May
               the
               Ambassador
               ,
               with
               most
               of
               his
               Retinue
               ,
               were
               invited
               by
               a
               certain
               Muscovian
               Gentleman
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Czar's
               Factors
               ,
               whose
               Name
               was
               
                 Alexi
                 Astaffi
                 Philatoff
              
               ,
               to
               his
               Country-house
               ,
               about
               20
               Miles
               distant
               from
               Solok
               ,
               where
               we
               were
               entertained
               with
               a
               very
               handsome
               Dinner
               ,
               and
               pass'd
               the
               Day
               very
               merrily
               .
               Near
               this
               place
               his
               Czarish
               Majesty
               employs
               above
               20000
               Workmen
               in
               making
               of
               Salt.
               The
               Gentleman
               whom
               we
               mention'd
               before
               ,
               had
               ,
               at
               his
               own
               cost
               ,
               
               two
               large
               Vessels
               built
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               of
               400
               Tuns
               each
               ,
               for
               the
               Transportation
               of
               Salt
               ;
               and
               hearing
               of
               our
               coming
               that
               way
               ,
               had
               caused
               them
               to
               stay
               for
               some
               time
               ,
               to
               make
               us
               eye-witnesses
               of
               the
               manner
               of
               convoying
               these
               Ships
               ,
               and
               what
               Order
               and
               Discipline
               there
               was
               observed
               among
               them
               .
               Each
               of
               these
               Vessels
               had
               500
               Men
               on
               board
               ,
               who
               were
               to
               labour
               without
               intermission
               at
               the
               Oars
               ,
               relieving
               each
               other
               at
               certain
               and
               convenient
               times
               ,
               under
               the
               Command
               of
               several
               Officers
               ;
               so
               that
               by
               the
               continual
               supply
               of
               fresh
               Men
               ,
               these
               Vessels
               could
               perform
               a
               great
               Voyage
               in
               a
               little
               time
               .
               Both
               these
               Vessels
               being
               loaden
               with
               nothing
               but
               Salt
               ,
               were
               bound
               to
               Casan
               ,
               where
               they
               sold
               it
               to
               a
               great
               Advantage
               :
               For
               whereas
               the
               Pode
               (
               being
               40
               Pound
               weight
               )
               did
               not
               stand
               the
               Owner
               in
               above
               half
               a
               Copeck
               upon
               the
               Spot
               ,
               it
               was
               sold
               at
               Casan
               for
               twelve
               or
               thirteen
               Copecks
               .
            
             
               The
               night
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               3d
               and
               4th
               of
               May
               ,
               it
               began
               to
               Snow
               and
               Freeze
               so
               hard
               again
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               had
               been
               in
               the
               Winter
               ;
               which
               continuing
               till
               the
               6th
               ,
               put
               us
               to
               no
               small
               trouble
               ,
               being
               obliged
               to
               stay
               here
               seventeen
               Days
               ,
               which
               however
               we
               passed
               pleasantly
               enough
               .
               The
               worst
               of
               all
               was
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               melting
               of
               the
               Snow
               ,
               
               and
               the
               overflowing
               of
               the
               Rivers
               ,
               we
               were
               disappointed
               in
               our
               design
               of
               going
               by
               Land
               to
               Wergaturia
               ,
               situate
               upon
               the
               Frontiers
               of
               Siberia
               ;
               which
               being
               but
               a
               small
               Place
               ,
               and
               furnished
               with
               very
               low
               and
               indifferent
               Buildings
               ,
               notwithstanding
               this
               has
               its
               own
               Waywode
               or
               Governor
               .
               But
               ,
               as
               I
               said
               before
               ,
               being
               disappointed
               in
               our
               design
               ,
               we
               were
               forced
               to
               make
               use
               of
               five
               Boats
               ,
               each
               of
               them
               Mann'd
               with
               five
               Watermen
               ,
               who
               ,
               by
               the
               help
               of
               their
               Oars
               ,
               brought
               us
               on
               the
               14th
               of
               May
               as
               far
               as
               Vskogorod
               ;
               but
               the
               Wind
               veering
               about
               as
               we
               were
               within
               sight
               of
               the
               Place
               ,
               drove
               us
               back
               down
               the
               River
               Vsolka
               ,
               into
               the
               River
               Kama
               .
               They
               count
               it
               50
               German
               Miles
               from
               Solokamsko
               to
               Wergaturia
               .
               On
               the
               16th
               of
               May
               we
               entred
               the
               small
               River
               Susora
               .
               From
               Solokamsko
               to
               this
               River
               it
               is
               counted
               30
               ,
               and
               from
               hence
               to
               Vlko
               40
               Miles
               .
               Here
               we
               were
               again
               in
               no
               small
               Danger
               ;
               for
               the
               River
               having
               overflowen
               all
               the
               circumjacent
               Country
               ,
               just
               as
               we
               pass'd
               upon
               it
               ,
               to
               such
               an
               extraordinary
               a
               degree
               ,
               that
               our
               Boats
               often
               pass'd
               over
               the
               tops
               of
               the
               Trees
               ;
               if
               there
               had
               happened
               a
               sudden
               Fall
               of
               the
               Waters
               ,
               we
               must
               have
               infallibly
               perish'd
               ;
               but
               we
               happily
               escaped
               the
               Danger
               ,
               and
               arrived
               safely
               on
               the
               19th
               of
               
               May
               in
               a
               small
               City
               called
               
                 Niesna
                 Susowa
              
               ,
               where
               we
               refresh'd
               our selves
               .
               On
               the
               20th
               we
               came
               to
               another
               small
               Town
               ,
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               both
               are
               employed
               in
               making
               of
               Salt.
               From
               hence
               upwards
               the
               River
               ,
               the
               pleasant
               Woods
               and
               Hills
               on
               both
               sides
               afford
               a
               very
               delightful
               Prospect
               .
            
             
               In
               these
               Forests
               you
               meet
               with
               the
               Agarius
               Tree
               ,
               whose
               spongeous
               substance
               is
               from
               hence
               carried
               to
               Archangel
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               into
               other
               Parts
               of
               Europe
               .
               We
               saw
               several
               Villages
               on
               both
               sides
               of
               the
               River
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               25th
               of
               May
               took
               up
               our
               Lodgings
               in
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               situate
               upon
               the
               very
               Banks
               of
               it
               .
               After
               we
               had
               a
               little
               recovered
               our selves
               from
               our
               past
               fatigues
               ,
               we
               had
               the
               curiosity
               to
               enquire
               into
               the
               Manners
               and
               Customs
               of
               the
               People
               inhabiting
               those
               Parts
               .
            
             
               They
               are
               called
               Wogultzoi
               ,
               Subjects
               to
               the
               Czar
               of
               Muscovy
               ,
               and
               are
               all
               Pagans
               ,
               much
               addicted
               to
               Superstition
               .
               Their
               Stature
               is
               low
               and
               mean
               ,
               not
               unlike
               the
               Tartars
               ;
               their
               Habitations
               having
               also
               a
               great
               Resemblance
               to
               the
               Tartarian
               Huts
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               never
               without
               a
               Chimney
               in
               them
               ;
               They
               use
               a
               Language
               different
               both
               from
               the
               Muscovites
               and
               Tartars
               .
            
             
             
               They
               being
               asked
               concerning
               their
               Faith
               ,
               gave
               us
               for
               answer
               ,
               That
               they
               believed
               a
               Creator
               ,
               who
               resided
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               for
               whom
               they
               had
               a
               great
               Veneration
               ;
               They
               pay
               Adoration
               to
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               Sun
               ,
               Moon
               ,
               and
               Water
               ;
               they
               sacrifice
               Horses
               ,
               Cows
               and
               Calves
               ;
               They
               expose
               their
               Skins
               only
               upon
               a
               Pole
               or
               high
               Tree
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               pay
               their
               Devotion
               ;
               the
               Meat
               they
               eat
               afterwards
               .
               They
               were
               altogether
               ignorant
               of
               any
               thing
               relating
               to
               Baptism
               ;
               they
               only
               told
               us
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               a
               most
               ancient
               Custom
               among
               them
               ,
               to
               name
               the
               Child
               after
               the
               most
               ancient
               Person
               of
               the
               Village
               .
               They
               are
               very
               careful
               to
               inter
               their
               Dead
               in
               their
               best
               Accoutrements
               ,
               being
               of
               opinion
               that
               at
               the
               Resurrection
               (
               which
               they
               believe
               ,
               without
               the
               least
               sense
               ,
               whither
               they
               are
               to
               go
               afterwards
               )
               every
               one
               is
               to
               appear
               in
               the
               same
               posture
               and
               condition
               as
               he
               was
               buried
               .
               The
               Muscovites
               observe
               many
               Fasts
               throughout
               the
               Year
               ,
               but
               these
               were
               ignorant
               of
               what
               Fasting
               meant
               ;
               yet
               we
               observed
               that
               they
               did
               not
               eat
               any
               Fowl
               ,
               but
               only
               their
               Eggs
               ,
               which
               they
               look'd
               upon
               as
               a
               great
               Dainty
               .
            
             
               Their
               Marriages
               are
               contracted
               and
               performed
               in
               a
               very
               odd
               manner
               :
               If
               a
               young
               Man
               ,
               who
               intends
               to
               marry
               a
               
               young
               Woman
               ,
               comes
               to
               ask
               her
               Father's
               consent
               ,
               the
               Answer
               is
               ,
               If
               thou
               be'st
               in
               a
               condition
               to
               pay
               for
               her
               ,
               thou
               may'st
               have
               her
               ;
               so
               they
               make
               the
               bargain
               as
               well
               as
               they
               can
               ,
               the
               Bridegroom
               being
               obliged
               to
               purchase
               the
               Bride
               from
               her
               Father
               ,
               sometimes
               for
               40
               ,
               sometimes
               for
               50
               or
               more
               Rubles
               ,
               which
               amounts
               to
               20
               or
               30
               Pounds
               sterling
               .
               The
               Money
               being
               paid
               ,
               the
               Bride
               is
               surrendred
               to
               the
               Bridegroom
               without
               any
               further
               Ceremony
               ;
               but
               if
               the
               Money
               be
               not
               ready
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Bride
               to
               be
               had
               ;
               they
               are
               yet
               so
               civil
               to
               allow
               the
               Bridegroom
               a
               certain
               time
               to
               raise
               the
               Money
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               while
               he
               has
               the
               liberty
               to
               court
               his
               Mistress
               ;
               who
               ,
               when
               the
               bargain
               is
               fulfill'd
               ,
               is
               carried
               veiled
               to
               his
               Bed-chamber
               .
               After
               the
               Bridegroom
               has
               gathered
               the
               first
               fruits
               of
               his
               nuptial
               Bed
               ,
               their
               Friends
               and
               Relations
               are
               invited
               the
               next
               day
               to
               a
               Feast
               ,
               where
               they
               make
               themselves
               heartily
               merry
               with
               Eating
               ,
               Drinking
               ,
               and
               Dancing
               till
               the
               next
               morning
               ;
               when
               ,
               after
               they
               have
               made
               some
               Presents
               to
               the
               young
               Couple
               ,
               they
               part
               ,
               to
               their
               own
               homes
               .
            
             
               What
               was
               credibly
               related
               to
               us
               concerning
               their
               Child-bearing
               Women
               ,
               is
               no
               less
               surprizing
               than
               the
               former
               :
               For
               when
               
               the
               time
               of
               their
               Delivery
               approaches
               ,
               they
               retire
               into
               some
               Forest
               or
               another
               ,
               where
               they
               stay
               for
               two
               Months
               after
               ,
               till
               having
               recovered
               their
               full
               strength
               ,
               they
               return
               to
               their
               Husbands
               .
               During
               their
               stay
               in
               the
               Woods
               ,
               their
               Husbands
               dare
               not
               approach
               them
               under
               pain
               of
               Death
               ;
               these
               ignorant
               Wretches
               being
               persuaded
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               certain
               invisible
               Persons
               inhabiting
               these
               Forests
               ,
               who
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               very
               careful
               to
               preserve
               these
               Women
               against
               any
               misfortune
               that
               might
               befal
               them
               ,
               so
               they
               would
               be
               sure
               to
               punish
               the
               Husband
               with
               Death
               ,
               if
               he
               should
               be
               so
               presumptuous
               as
               to
               come
               near
               his
               Wife
               ,
               whilst
               she
               is
               under
               their
               protection
               in
               the
               Forest.
               
            
             
               We
               had
               the
               opportunity
               to
               be
               present
               at
               the
               Burial
               of
               one
               of
               their
               Dogs
               :
               He
               was
               of
               a
               very
               large
               Size
               ,
               and
               had
               been
               ,
               as
               it
               seems
               ,
               a
               good
               Hunting-Dog
               in
               his
               life-time
               ;
               for
               which
               reason
               ,
               these
               poor
               Wretches
               made
               sad
               moans
               and
               lamentations
               for
               the
               loss
               of
               so
               serviceable
               a
               Creature
               :
               After
               having
               uttered
               many
               things
               in
               his
               praise
               ,
               they
               put
               him
               into
               a
               Grave
               dug
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               with
               a
               piece
               of
               Wood
               under
               his
               Head
               ,
               for
               fear
               he
               should
               lie
               uneasy
               ;
               and
               as
               a
               Monument
               of
               their
               gratitude
               for
               his
               past
               Services
               ,
               they
               erected
               a
               little
               Hutt
               
               over
               his
               Grave
               .
               We
               were
               credibly
               informed
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               very
               ancient
               Custom
               among
               these
               People
               ,
               to
               bury
               all
               their
               Dogs
               ,
               and
               to
               reward
               their
               past
               Services
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               .
            
             
               Their
               manner
               of
               living
               is
               very
               miserable
               ,
               Husbandry
               being
               a
               thing
               unknown
               among
               them
               :
               Hunting
               is
               their
               only
               livelihood
               ;
               Sables
               and
               the
               Reen-Deer
               being
               the
               only
               Commodities
               this
               Country
               affords
               .
            
             
               We
               pursued
               our
               Journey
               on
               the
               26th
               of
               May
               ,
               leaving
               the
               small
               River
               called
               
                 Silva
                 Reka
              
               on
               our
               right
               Hand
               ,
               and
               towards
               Noon
               the
               small
               River
               Kine
               ,
               on
               the
               same
               side
               ,
               and
               towards
               Evening
               the
               River
               
                 Serebrena
                 Reka
              
               ,
               to
               the
               left
               of
               us
               .
               On
               the
               28th
               of
               May
               ,
               we
               passed
               by
               
                 Vlko
                 Mesovasa
              
               and
               
                 Sullem
                 Reka
              
               to
               the
               left
               of
               us
               .
               On
               the
               29th
               of
               the
               same
               Month
               we
               left
               
                 Vlko
                 Serebrena
                 Reka
              
               on
               the
               same
               side
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               Right
               the
               River
               
                 Doria
                 Reka
              
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               1st
               of
               Iune
               we
               came
               to
               Vlk●gorod
               ,
               a
               Place
               fortified
               after
               the
               Russian
               manner
               ,
               with
               wooden
               Fortifications
               ,
               but
               very
               small
               ,
               containing
               not
               above
               twenty
               Families
               .
            
             
               We
               spent
               above
               three
               Weeks
               upon
               the
               River
               Susowa
               ,
               our
               Vessel
               being
               sometimes
               drawn
               ,
               sometimes
               rowed
               ,
               but
               always
               against
               the
               Current
               ;
               which
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               many
               windings
               of
               the
               River
               ,
               is
               very
               
               swift
               ,
               and
               so
               violent
               ,
               that
               we
               were
               sometimes
               droven
               back
               for
               a
               quarter
               of
               a
               Mile
               before
               we
               could
               recover
               our selves
               ;
               besides
               ,
               that
               we
               met
               with
               several
               Cataracts
               ,
               which
               took
               up
               a
               whole
               day
               before
               we
               could
               pass
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               without
               great
               danger
               .
               To
               add
               to
               our
               affliction
               ,
               we
               were
               continually
               pestered
               with
               such
               an
               infinite
               number
               of
               Gnats
               ,
               that
               ,
               whatever
               precaution
               we
               took
               ,
               it
               was
               impossible
               for
               us
               to
               preserve
               us
               against
               their
               fury
               .
            
             
               All
               the
               way
               betwixt
               Solamsko
               and
               Vlko
               we
               saw
               nothing
               but
               Desarts
               and
               Rocks
               on
               both
               sides
               of
               us
               ,
               which
               are
               most
               dreadful
               to
               behold
               at
               a
               distance
               ;
               and
               because
               we
               could
               not
               go
               further
               up
               the
               River
               ,
               we
               were
               forc'd
               to
               tarry
               nine
               days
               at
               Vlko
               ,
               before
               we
               could
               be
               furnish'd
               with
               Land-Carriages
               ;
               which
               time
               we
               spent
               in
               providing
               our selves
               with
               Forage
               and
               all
               other
               necessaries
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               10th
               of
               Iune
               set
               forward
               again
               in
               our
               Journey
               to
               Newa
               ,
               leaving
               our
               Baggage
               to
               follow
               us
               the
               next
               day
               .
            
             
               The
               12th
               of
               Iune
               we
               travell'd
               through
               a
               Town
               call'd
               Ajat
               ,
               situate
               upon
               a
               River
               of
               the
               same
               name
               ;
               and
               the
               13th
               to
               another
               Town
               called
               Romasheva
               ,
               upon
               the
               River
               Resh
               .
               The
               Grounds
               hereabouts
               are
               very
               fertile
               and
               well
               peopled
               ,
               abounding
               in
               all
               
               sorts
               of
               Corn
               ;
               and
               whereas
               ,
               whilst
               we
               were
               upon
               the
               River
               Susowa
               ,
               we
               scarce
               got
               sight
               of
               a
               Village
               in
               60
               Miles
               ;
               we
               now
               could
               not
               travel
               a
               Verst
               ,
               or
               English
               Mile
               ,
               without
               meeting
               with
               a
               good
               Village
               ,
               where
               we
               were
               furnish'd
               with
               every
               thing
               we
               stood
               in
               need
               of
               .
            
             
               Whilst
               we
               were
               in
               this
               Town
               ,
               the
               Inbabitants
               received
               Intelligence
               by
               Messengers
               and
               Letters
               sent
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Calmu●k
                 Tartars
              
               ,
               to
               the
               Number
               of
               6000
               ,
               had
               made
               an
               Inroad
               into
               the
               next
               Province
               ;
               where
               they
               had
               made
               such
               miserable
               havock
               ,
               with
               Murthering
               ,
               Burning
               ,
               Plundering
               ,
               and
               Driving
               away
               both
               Men
               and
               Cattle
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               put
               all
               the
               Country
               round
               about
               under
               a
               great
               Consternation
               ,
               as
               dreading
               the
               same
               treatment
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               14th
               of
               Iune
               we
               reach'd
               Newagorod
               ,
               a
               small
               ,
               but
               very
               pleasant
               Town
               ;
               it
               has
               but
               an
               indifferent
               Fortification
               ,
               not
               much
               better
               than
               Vlko
               ;
               but
               is
               remarkable
               for
               its
               Situation
               upon
               the
               River
               Newa
               ,
               the
               Boundary
               of
               Siberia
               on
               this
               side
               .
               This
               Journey
               was
               very
               pleasant
               and
               diverting
               to
               us
               after
               our
               former
               Fatigues
               and
               Dangers
               ,
               the
               Country
               being
               everywhere
               fill'd
               with
               Inhabitants
               ,
               and
               the
               Fields
               well
               cultivated
               ,
               the
               wild
               Roses
               ,
               and
               other
               sweet
               
               Herbs
               ,
               affording
               a
               very
               agreeable
               scent
               ,
               and
               a
               most
               delightful
               prospect
               .
               The
               pleasantness
               of
               the
               Place
               invited
               us
               to
               tarry
               here
               a
               whole
               day
               ,
               which
               we
               spent
               in
               walking
               about
               the
               Fields
               ,
               and
               gathering
               of
               Roses
               ,
               Lillies
               of
               the
               Valley
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ▪
               On
               the
               16th
               of
               Iune
               our
               Baggage
               arrived
               at
               Newa-Gorod
               ;
               and
               the
               next
               following
               day
               we
               again
               received
               intelligence
               ,
               that
               the
               above-mentioned
               
                 Calmuck
                 Tartars
              
               were
               advanced
               within
               four
               days
               Journey
               of
               this
               Place
               ;
               and
               that
               after
               they
               had
               made
               themselves
               Masters
               of
               a
               certain
               Frontier
               Town
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               besieged
               ,
               they
               intended
               to
               march
               this
               way
               :
               The
               Inhabitants
               hereabouts
               being
               sufficiently
               sensible
               of
               the
               Cruelties
               exercised
               by
               these
               Vagabonds
               in
               their
               Excursions
               ,
               were
               in
               most
               dreadful
               fear
               of
               these
               Barbarians
               ;
               and
               we
               forewarned
               of
               the
               approaching
               danger
               ,
               hastned
               the
               equipment
               of
               our
               Vessel
               ;
               which
               being
               got
               ready
               in
               five
               days
               after
               ,
               we
               stay'd
               not
               one
               moment
               longer
               :
               but
               after
               we
               had
               thus
               spent
               seven
               days
               betwixt
               hope
               and
               fear
               at
               Newa
               ,
               we
               set
               out
               from
               thence
               on
               the
               21st
               of
               Iune
               ,
               steering
               our
               course
               upon
               the
               River
               for
               Tobolsko
               ,
               being
               provided
               with
               a
               Convoy
               of
               12
               Cossacks
               of
               the
               Garison
               of
               Newa
               ,
               for
               our
               better
               security
               .
            
             
             
               The
               River
               Resh
               falls
               5
               Miles
               above
               Newa
               into
               another
               River
               ,
               where
               ,
               with
               its
               stream
               ,
               it
               loses
               its
               Name
               ,
               and
               is
               from
               thenceforward
               called
               Niatza
               .
               The
               first
               Town
               we
               met
               with
               upon
               this
               River
               on
               the
               22d
               ,
               is
               called
               Rudna
               ;
               and
               not
               far
               from
               thence
               another
               goodly
               Town
               called
               Nigniske
               ,
               situate
               in
               a
               very
               fertile
               and
               populous
               Country
               ,
               fit
               both
               for
               Pasturage
               and
               Tillage
               ,
               the
               Fields
               and
               Plains
               being
               surrounded
               and
               covered
               with
               Rose-trees
               ,
               which
               afford
               a
               most
               delightful
               prospect
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               23d
               of
               Iune
               we
               pass'd
               by
               three
               very
               handsome
               Towns
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Iebitzke
                 ,
                 Kerginskoy
              
               ,
               and
               Suborara
               .
               On
               the
               24th
               we
               came
               in
               sight
               of
               the
               Town
               called
               Ialan
               ,
               famous
               for
               nothing
               else
               ,
               but
               that
               near
               it
               ,
               this
               River
               joins
               its
               Current
               with
               the
               River
               Kira
               .
               Towards
               the
               Evening
               we
               saw
               another
               Town
               at
               some
               distance
               named
               
                 Krasna
                 Hobod
              
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               25th
               ,
               about
               Midnight
               ,
               came
               to
               the
               City
               of
               Tumen
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               large
               and
               strong
               Place
               ,
               being
               fortified
               with
               a
               very
               good
               Wall
               ;
               the
               Inhabitants
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               Tartars
               ,
               who
               have
               setled
               here
               for
               the
               conveniency
               of
               Trade
               :
               They
               are
               much
               more
               civilized
               than
               any
               of
               the
               other
               Tartars
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               frequent
               Conversation
               with
               Strangers
               .
               Most
               of
               
               these
               Towns
               furnish'd
               us
               with
               fresh
               Water-men
               ;
               who
               being
               well
               rewarded
               for
               their
               pains
               ,
               so
               warmly
               ply'd
               their
               Oars
               ,
               that
               we
               advanced
               apace
               .
            
             
               I
               cannot
               pass
               by
               here
               in
               silence
               the
               extraordinary
               Liberality
               and
               Hospitality
               of
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               these
               Parts
               ;
               for
               we
               scarce
               could
               pass
               by
               a
               Town
               ,
               tho'
               never
               so
               indifferent
               ,
               but
               the
               Inhabitants
               would
               come
               forth
               and
               bring
               us
               Provisions
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               Furs
               ,
               without
               the
               least
               reward
               or
               recompence
               ,
               to
               our
               no
               small
               astonishment
               ,
               who
               were
               not
               used
               to
               meet
               often
               with
               such
               kind
               treatment
               among
               such
               Barbarous
               Nations
               ,
               they
               being
               generally
               of
               the
               Tartarian
               Race
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               Town
               we
               met
               with
               ,
               was
               called
               Makowa
               ,
               situate
               on
               the
               Confluence
               of
               the
               Rivers
               
                 Pishma
                 Reka
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Tura
               ,
               which
               runs
               by
               the
               City
               of
               Wergaturia
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               28th
               of
               Iune
               we
               came
               as
               far
               as
               Sutska
               ,
               situate
               on
               the
               Confluence
               of
               the
               Rivers
               Tura
               and
               Tobol
               .
               The
               next
               day
               we
               passed
               by
               
                 Piesda
                 Reka
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Turba
                 Reka
              
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               30th
               of
               Iune
               leaving
               the
               River
               Taffda
               to
               the
               Left
               of
               us
               ,
               we
               arrived
               safely
               on
               the
               1st
               day
               of
               Iuly
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Tobolsko
               .
            
             
               This
               City
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Capital
               of
               Siberia
               ,
               is
               situate
               near
               the
               River
               Tobol
               ,
               about
               
               3000
               Miles
               from
               the
               City
               of
               Musco
               .
               It
               is
               situate
               upon
               a
               Hill
               of
               a
               large
               Extent
               ,
               the
               Suburbs
               being
               most
               inhabited
               by
               Tartars
               .
               There
               is
               here
               a
               very
               fair
               Monastery
               ,
               surrounded
               with
               a
               very
               strong
               brick
               Wall.
               Near
               this
               Place
               the
               River
               Irtish
               joins
               its
               Current
               with
               the
               River
               
                 Tobol
                 ;
                 Tobolsko
              
               is
               not
               only
               the
               Capital
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               chief
               Place
               of
               Trade
               of
               all
               Siberia
               .
               Their
               Traffick
               consists
               most
               in
               Furrs
               ,
               such
               as
               Sables
               ,
               Ermins
               ,
               Fox
               Skins
               ,
               and
               such-like
               .
            
             
               The
               Kingdom
               of
               Siberia
               is
               watered
               by
               a
               great
               many
               large
               Rivers
               ,
               among
               which
               the
               River
               Oby
               is
               the
               chiefest
               .
               This
               River
               has
               many
               Islands
               ,
               which
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               thick
               Woods
               are
               unpassable
               .
               In
               some
               places
               the
               Oby
               is
               a
               League
               ,
               in
               other
               places
               half
               a
               League
               broad
               ;
               it
               abounds
               in
               Fish
               ,
               such
               as
               Sturgeon
               ,
               White-fish
               or
               Belluja's
               ,
               and
               others
               .
            
             
               The
               principal
               Cities
               of
               Siberia
               are
               ,
               
                 Werchaturia
                 ,
                 Iapahzeen
                 ,
                 Tumen
                 ,
                 Tobolsko
                 ,
                 Narim
                 ,
                 Tomskoy
                 ,
                 Kosnezi
                 ,
                 Krasnojer
                 ,
                 Ker
                 ,
                 Ienokisko
                 ,
                 Ilim
                 ,
                 Mongassy
                 ,
              
               most
               of
               which
               are
               very
               large
               and
               populous
               Cities
               .
               The
               Kingdom
               of
               Siberia
               is
               surrounded
               by
               several
               Tartarian
               Nations
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               
                 Calmuck
                 Tartars
              
               ,
               the
               Tartars
               of
               Mongul
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Tungoskoy
                 ,
                 Bratzkoy
                 ,
                 Ostiacky
                 ,
                 
                 Barrabinsy
                 ,
              
               governed
               by
               their
               own
               Princes
               ,
               and
               each
               of
               them
               distinguish'd
               by
               their
               different
               Languages
               .
               The
               Samoyedes
               are
               under
               the
               Jurisdiction
               of
               the
               Czars
               of
               Muscovy
               .
            
             
               The
               Natives
               of
               Siberia
               are
               much
               addicted
               to
               Sorcery
               and
               Idolatry
               .
               The
               Russians
               inhabit
               most
               of
               the
               Cities
               ;
               
                 Czar
                 Iohn
                 Basilovits
              
               was
               the
               first
               who
               brought
               this
               Kingdom
               under
               his
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               conquered
               the
               two
               Tartarian
               Kingdoms
               of
               Casan
               and
               Astrachan
               ;
               since
               which
               time
               they
               pay
               their
               yearly
               Tribute
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               Furrs
               which
               are
               found
               in
               Siberia
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Sables
               ,
               Martins
               ,
               red
               and
               white
               Fox
               Skins
               ,
               which
               amount
               to
               Two
               hundred
               thousand
               Rubles
               
                 per
                 Annum
              
               .
            
             
               The
               Sables
               are
               catch'd
               by
               the
               Inhabitants
               by
               Traps
               ,
               not
               unlike
               our
               Rat
               and
               Mice-Traps
               ;
               but
               they
               have
               also
               another
               way
               of
               Hunting
               and
               Killing
               the
               Sables
               ,
               of
               which
               we
               shall
               have
               occasion
               to
               speak
               anon
               .
               They
               go
               a
               Sable
               hunting
               with
               Sleds
               drawn
               by
               Dogs
               ,
               who
               carry
               the
               Sleds
               with
               more
               ease
               over
               the
               Snow
               than
               Horses
               .
               The
               Czar
               of
               Muscovy
               has
               the
               Twentieth
               of
               all
               the
               Sables
               that
               are
               catch'd
               throughout
               the
               Year
               ;
               we
               being
               obliged
               to
               stay
               for
               some
               time
               at
               Tobolsko
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               repose
               our selves
               after
               so
               tedious
               and
               troublesome
               
               a
               Journey
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               all
               necessary
               Preparations
               for
               the
               future
               ;
               we
               passed
               our
               time
               very
               pleasantly
               in
               the
               Company
               of
               the
               Waywode
               or
               Governor
               
                 Stepan
                 Ivanovits
                 Sotticove
              
               ,
               and
               his
               two
               Sons
               
                 Fedor
                 Stepanovits
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Ivan
                 Stepanovits
              
               ,
               who
               shew'd
               us
               all
               the
               Civilities
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               there
               pass'd
               few
               days
               but
               that
               they
               either
               were
               with
               us
               ,
               or
               we
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               entertain'd
               one
               another
               with
               every
               thing
               the
               Place
               would
               afford
               .
            
             
               The
               Ambassador
               having
               dispatch'd
               in
               the
               mean
               while
               an
               Express
               to
               their
               Czarish
               Majesties
               ,
               and
               every
               thing
               being
               provided
               for
               the
               prosecution
               of
               our
               Journey
               ,
               we
               put
               as
               many
               Provisions
               ,
               Forage
               ,
               and
               other
               Necessaries
               on
               board
               our
               two
               Vessels
               ,
               as
               would
               serve
               us
               for
               three
               Months
               :
               For
               ,
               from
               hence
               to
               Ienokisko
               ,
               whither
               we
               were
               bound
               ,
               is
               6000
               Miles
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               through
               a
               desolate
               Country
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               but
               little
               Forage
               and
               Provision
               to
               be
               met
               with
               .
            
             
               Accordingly
               after
               we
               had
               all
               taken
               our
               leave
               from
               the
               Governor
               and
               his
               Sons
               ,
               we
               went
               on
               board
               our
               Vessels
               on
               the
               22d
               of
               Iuly
               ,
               under
               convoy
               of
               20
               Strelitzes
               or
               Musqueteers
               ,
               who
               were
               to
               conduct
               us
               to
               Surgutt
               ,
               and
               directed
               our
               Course
               upon
               the
               River
               Irish
               ,
               towards
               Ienokisko
               .
               The
               
               24th
               we
               sailed
               with
               a
               fair
               Gale
               by
               a
               Town
               called
               Dernjan
               ;
               but
               having
               occasion
               for
               fresh
               Water-men
               ,
               we
               went
               on
               shoar
               till
               we
               could
               be
               supplied
               with
               some
               .
               Near
               this
               place
               the
               River
               Derjansko
               falls
               into
               the
               Irtish
               on
               the
               Right
               hand
               ,
               and
               the
               Inhabitants
               hereabouts
               being
               Ostiaky
               ,
               a
               lazy
               and
               idle
               People
               ,
               we
               changed
               our
               Water-men
               sometimes
               twice
               and
               thrice
               a
               day
               :
               Of
               their
               manner
               of
               Living
               we
               shall
               speak
               more
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               28th
               of
               Iuly
               ,
               early
               in
               the
               Morning
               ,
               we
               came
               to
               a
               Town
               called
               Samurskojam
               ,
               where
               we
               stay'd
               till
               the
               29th
               ,
               when
               we
               got
               on
               board
               again
               by
               break
               of
               day
               .
               We
               had
               scarce
               sailed
               two
               Miles
               upon
               the
               River
               Irtish
               ,
               when
               we
               pass'd
               into
               another
               lesser
               River
               ;
               which
               being
               a
               Branch
               of
               the
               River
               Oby
               ,
               we
               were
               towed
               up
               against
               the
               Current
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               ,
               on
               the
               first
               day
               of
               August
               ,
               entred
               that
               famous
               River
               Oby
               .
               This
               River
               rising
               among
               the
               
                 Calmuck
                 Tartars
              
               from
               the
               South-West
               ,
               disembogues
               in
               the
               Tartarian
               Sea
               ;
               it
               is
               very
               dangerous
               for
               Ships
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               its
               depth
               ,
               and
               the
               many
               Rocks
               ,
               which
               render
               its
               Waters
               very
               boisterous
               .
               The
               6th
               of
               August
               we
               reach'd
               the
               City
               of
               Surgutt
               ,
               a
               Place
               which
               has
               nothing
               remarkable
               ,
               but
               a
               small
               Garison
               ;
               the
               Governor
               of
               
               which
               having
               given
               us
               16
               of
               them
               to
               convoy
               us
               to
               Narim
               ,
               we
               sent
               back
               those
               we
               had
               taken
               along
               with
               us
               from
               Tobolsko
               .
               Hereabouts
               you
               see
               nothing
               but
               a
               barren
               desolate
               Country
               ,
               inhabited
               by
               a
               few
               miserable
               Wretches
               ,
               who
               have
               scarce
               wherewithal
               to
               cover
               their
               Nakedness
               ,
               all
               their
               Employment
               being
               Hunting
               of
               Sables
               ,
               Ermins
               and
               Foxes
               .
            
             
               They
               catch
               here
               the
               Sables
               in
               a
               quite
               different
               manner
               from
               what
               we
               have
               related
               before
               ;
               for
               they
               shoot
               them
               with
               Arrows
               ,
               or
               they
               make
               fire
               under
               the
               Trees
               where
               they
               know
               the
               Sables
               do
               shelter
               themselves
               ;
               who
               being
               suffocated
               by
               the
               Smoak
               ,
               fall
               from
               the
               Trees
               ,
               and
               are
               soon
               catch'd
               .
               The
               Ermins
               they
               catch
               in
               Traps
               ,
               and
               the
               Foxes
               they
               hunt
               with
               Dogs
               .
               We
               stay'd
               here
               till
               the
               9th
               of
               August
               ,
               when
               being
               furnish'd
               with
               fresh
               and
               sturdy
               young
               Water-men
               ,
               who
               encouraged
               by
               the
               hopes
               of
               a
               good
               Reward
               ,
               stood
               briskly
               to
               their
               Oars
               ,
               We
               passed
               the
               13th
               the
               River
               Wache
               to
               the
               Left
               of
               us
               ,
               on
               the
               19th
               the
               River
               Tim
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               24th
               arrived
               safely
               at
               Narim
               ,
               a
               City
               situate
               on
               the
               Left-side
               of
               us
               upon
               the
               River
               Oby
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               worth
               observation
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Winter-time
               there
               is
               no
               Travelling
               from
               Tobolsko
               to
               Narim
               with
               Horses
               ,
               but
               this
               
               Journey
               must
               be
               performed
               in
               Sleds
               drawn
               by
               Dogs
               ;
               they
               put
               three
               or
               four
               of
               them
               before
               the
               Sled
               ,
               and
               whip
               them
               along
               as
               we
               do
               our
               Horses
               .
               When
               they
               go
               abroad
               a
               Hunting
               ,
               they
               put
               their
               Provisions
               and
               Hunting
               tackle
               ,
               such
               as
               Bows
               ,
               Arrows
               ,
               Launces
               ,
               and
               such-like
               ,
               in
               one
               of
               these
               Sleds
               drawn
               by
               Dogs
               ,
               and
               thus
               travel
               to
               their
               rendezvouz
               ,
               which
               is
               sometimes
               14
               or
               15
               days
               Journey
               from
               their
               Habitations
               ,
               and
               many
               times
               don't
               return
               in
               two
               months
               .
            
             
               The
               Ostiaky
               living
               in
               these
               Parts
               ,
               make
               use
               of
               these
               Sleds
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               when
               they
               go
               abroad
               a
               Fishing
               ;
               so
               that
               you
               may
               see
               them
               bring
               their
               Fish
               to
               Market
               in
               many
               Sleds
               all
               drawn
               (
               in
               the
               Winter-time
               )
               by
               Dogs
               .
            
             
               We
               were
               provided
               here
               with
               new
               Barge-men
               ,
               and
               24
               Cossacks
               ,
               who
               were
               to
               convoy
               us
               to
               Ienokisko
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               25th
               of
               August
               re-imbark'd
               upon
               the
               River
               Oby
               ,
               which
               we
               left
               on
               the
               29th
               of
               the
               same
               month
               ,
               and
               entred
               the
               River
               Ketto
               ,
               where
               being
               obliged
               to
               Row
               against
               the
               Current
               ,
               we
               were
               above
               a
               month
               before
               we
               could
               reach
               the
               Town
               of
               Mokuskoy
               ,
               from
               whence
               we
               continued
               our
               Journey
               by
               Land
               to
               Ienokisko
               .
               We
               saw
               abundance
               of
               Cedar-trees
               on
               both
               sides
               of
               the
               
               River
               Ketto
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               first
               of
               September
               refresh'd
               our selves
               at
               a
               small
               Town
               called
               Kettskoy
               .
               But
               meeting
               with
               very
               slender
               Accommodation
               ,
               we
               got
               on
               board
               again
               the
               same
               night
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               stir
               out
               of
               the
               Vessel
               till
               the
               28th
               following
               ,
               there
               being
               nothing
               but
               Desarts
               on
               both
               sides
               of
               the
               River
               .
               On
               the
               16th
               of
               September
               we
               were
               all
               on
               a
               sudden
               put
               under
               a
               great
               Consternation
               ;
               for
               it
               having
               frozen
               very
               hard
               the
               night
               before
               ,
               we
               were
               in
               no
               small
               apprehension
               of
               the
               danger
               of
               perishing
               for
               want
               of
               Necessaries
               in
               these
               Desarts
               ,
               which
               must
               have
               been
               infallibly
               our
               fate
               ,
               if
               the
               Frost
               had
               continued
               longer
               ;
               but
               ,
               as
               good
               fortune
               would
               have
               it
               ,
               we
               were
               soon
               freed
               from
               this
               Danger
               by
               a
               very
               agreeable
               Thaw
               ;
               and
               being
               ,
               besides
               this
               ,
               encouraged
               by
               a
               fresh
               and
               favourable
               Gale
               ,
               we
               made
               use
               of
               all
               our
               Skill
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               28th
               of
               the
               same
               month
               came
               to
               a
               Monastery
               ,
               situate
               upon
               the
               Banks
               of
               the
               River
               ,
               where
               we
               reposed
               our selves
               for
               some
               days
               ,
               after
               a
               long
               fatigue
               of
               a
               whole
               month
               ;
               and
               in
               remembrance
               of
               the
               past
               danger
               ,
               kept
               a
               Thanksgiving
               day
               there
               on
               the
               2d
               of
               October
               ,
               to
               offer
               our
               Thanks
               to
               God
               Almighty
               for
               our
               Deliverance
               ,
               and
               to
               implore
               his
               Mercy
               for
               the
               future
               .
            
             
             
               After
               Prayers
               ,
               &c.
               we
               set
               Sail
               again
               the
               same
               Evening
               ,
               when
               we
               passed
               a
               small
               Village
               ,
               which
               contained
               not
               above
               six
               Families
               .
               We
               saw
               hereabouts
               abundance
               of
               Currant-trees
               ,
               both
               black
               and
               red
               ;
               we
               had
               met
               with
               some
               of
               them
               before
               near
               this
               River
               ,
               but
               no
               where
               else
               in
               so
               great
               a
               quantity
               ,
               which
               made
               us
               judge
               ,
               the
               Grounds
               hereabouts
               were
               more
               kind
               and
               fruitful
               than
               in
               other
               places
               .
               On
               the
               3d
               of
               October
               died
               one
               of
               the
               Ambassador's
               Retinue
               after
               13
               days
               illness
               :
               His
               Name
               was
               
                 Iohn
                 George
                 Weltzel
              
               ,
               a
               Native
               of
               Germany
               ,
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Golding
               in
               Silesia
               ,
               by
               his
               Profession
               a
               Painter
               .
               On
               the
               7th
               of
               the
               same
               month
               ,
               we
               got
               safely
               to
               the
               so
               long
               wish'd
               for
               small
               City
               of
               Mokuskoy
               ,
               where
               ,
               among
               other
               things
               ,
               we
               gratified
               our selves
               with
               a
               cool
               draught
               of
               very
               good
               Beer
               .
               By
               Orders
               from
               the
               Ambassador
               we
               interr'd
               the
               dead
               Body
               of
               our
               Friend
               upon
               a
               Hill
               ,
               upon
               the
               very
               Banks
               of
               the
               River
               Ietto
               ,
               where
               we
               put
               a
               Cross
               ;
               this
               being
               the
               only
               Monument
               we
               were
               capable
               of
               dedicating
               to
               the
               Memory
               of
               our
               deceased
               Fellow-traveller
               .
            
             
               After
               we
               had
               a
               little
               recovered
               our selves
               from
               the
               past
               Fatigues
               ,
               the
               Ambassador
               ,
               and
               most
               of
               his
               Retinue
               ,
               pursued
               their
               Journey
               by
               Land
               on
               the
               10th
               of
               
               October
               ,
               leaving
               nine
               of
               his
               Attendance
               behind
               to
               take
               care
               of
               the
               Baggage
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               follow
               us
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               the
               Roads
               should
               be
               rendred
               convenient
               for
               the
               passage
               of
               Sleds
               .
               We
               travell'd
               for
               two
               days
               and
               nights
               through
               a
               most
               dreadful
               Forest
               ,
               till
               on
               the
               12th
               of
               the
               same
               month
               we
               came
               in
               sight
               of
               Ienokisko
               ,
               where
               we
               made
               our
               publick
               Entrance
               the
               same
               night
               ,
               with
               so
               much
               Magnificence
               ,
               that
               the
               Inhabitants
               were
               surprized
               thereat
               .
               This
               City
               lies
               upon
               the
               River
               Ienska
               ,
               famous
               not
               only
               for
               the
               conveniency
               of
               Shipping
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               the
               most
               prodigious
               Plenty
               of
               Fish
               it
               affords
               .
               Betwixt
               this
               Place
               and
               Tobolsko
               the
               Ostiacky
               have
               their
               Habitations
               .
               They
               are
               low
               of
               Stature
               ,
               and
               very
               deformed
               ;
               besides
               which
               ,
               both
               Men
               and
               Women
               constantly
               are
               subject
               to
               a
               certain
               Weakness
               in
               their
               Eyes
               ,
               the
               cause
               of
               which
               they
               attribute
               to
               the
               want
               of
               Bread
               ;
               which
               being
               a
               scarce
               Commodity
               among
               them
               ,
               they
               seldom
               are
               masters
               of
               it
               ,
               unless
               they
               are
               by
               chance
               furnish'd
               with
               it
               by
               Travellers
               ;
               which
               happening
               very
               rarely
               in
               so
               remote
               a
               Country
               ,
               we
               supplied
               them
               with
               what
               we
               were
               able
               to
               spare
               :
               Their
               common
               Food
               is
               River-fish
               ;
               and
               instead
               of
               Bread
               ,
               they
               make
               use
               of
               the
               same
               Fish
               dried
               .
               Whilst
               we
               were
               as
               yet
               upon
               the
               
               River
               Oby
               ,
               we
               were
               every
               day
               suppli'd
               with
               great
               Quantities
               of
               the
               best
               River-fish
               by
               those
               Ostiacky
               ,
               who
               refused
               our
               Money
               ,
               but
               earnestly
               entreated
               us
               to
               give
               them
               in
               lieu
               of
               it
               some
               Salt
               ,
               Bread
               ,
               and
               
                 Chinese
                 Sharr
              
               or
               Tobacco
               ,
               which
               we
               did
               accordingly
               .
            
             
               Not
               far
               from
               the
               Banks
               of
               the
               River
               Ketto
               ,
               I
               espied
               one
               day
               some
               wretched
               Hutts
               ,
               which
               believing
               to
               belong
               to
               the
               Ostiacky
               ;
               and
               being
               willing
               to
               satisfy
               my
               curiosity
               in
               taking
               a
               view
               of
               their
               Habitations
               ,
               I
               got
               on
               shore
               ;
               and
               having
               easily
               got
               admission
               by
               the
               help
               of
               a
               small
               Present
               of
               Bread
               and
               Salt
               to
               the
               Owners
               ,
               I
               entred
               them
               ,
               which
               made
               a
               wretched
               appearance
               ,
               being
               made
               only
               of
               the
               Barks
               of
               Trees
               .
            
             
               One
               among
               them
               ,
               somewhat
               bigger
               than
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               distinguish'd
               by
               certain
               Figures
               ,
               invited
               my
               Curiosity
               to
               take
               a
               full
               View
               of
               it
               .
               Being
               entred
               ,
               I
               found
               three
               Women
               lying
               upon
               the
               Ground
               ,
               who
               at
               the
               sight
               of
               me
               arose
               from
               their
               places
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               noddings
               and
               threatnings
               sufficiently
               testified
               their
               displeasure
               of
               seeing
               a
               Stranger
               to
               interrupt
               them
               in
               their
               retirement
               ;
               but
               being
               sensible
               that
               I
               had
               prepared
               my
               way
               by
               the
               Presents
               given
               to
               the
               Owners
               ,
               I
               took
               ,
               notwithstanding
               
               all
               their
               wry
               Faces
               ,
               the
               liberty
               to
               search
               every
               corner
               of
               the
               Hutt
               .
               These
               three
               Women
               ,
               as
               I
               was
               informed
               afterwards
               ,
               were
               the
               Wives
               of
               so
               many
               Knezes
               or
               Dukes
               of
               the
               Ostiacky
               ,
               but
               their
               Equipage
               appear'd
               little
               suitable
               to
               their
               Quality
               ,
               for
               I
               could
               not
               meet
               with
               any
               thing
               worth
               taking
               notice
               of
               all
               over
               the
               Hall
               but
               their
               Sheitan
               ,
               or
               (
               as
               they
               themselves
               call'd
               it
               )
               their
               God
               :
               This
               Idol
               was
               of
               Wood
               ,
               of
               about
               a
               Yard
               in
               length
               ,
               appearing
               most
               dreadful
               at
               first
               sight
               ;
               the
               Head
               of
               it
               being
               covered
               with
               a
               strong
               Tin
               or
               Iron-Plate
               ,
               which
               look'd
               as
               black
               as
               a
               Chimney-stock
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               many
               Incenses
               which
               they
               offer
               to
               this
               Idol
               .
               For
               the
               rest
               ,
               it
               was
               dress'd
               up
               in
               a
               ragged
               Coat
               of
               woollen
               Cloth
               ,
               patch'd
               together
               with
               1000
               pieces
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               Colours
               ;
               I
               don't
               remember
               that
               ever
               I
               saw
               the
               most
               wretched
               Beggar
               make
               so
               miserable
               an
               appearance
               as
               this
               their
               God
               ,
               unto
               whom
               this
               superstitious
               People
               attribute
               a
               Power
               of
               preserving
               them
               from
               ill
               .
               All
               the
               while
               we
               were
               upon
               the
               River
               betwixt
               Sergutt
               and
               Mokuskoy
               ,
               we
               had
               no
               other
               Barge-men
               but
               these
               Ostiacky
               ;
               who
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               young
               and
               lustly
               Fellows
               ,
               and
               were
               well
               entertained
               on
               Board
               of
               our
               Vessels
               ,
               yet
               were
               so
               lazy
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               rather
               have
               
               sate
               at
               home
               and
               starved
               ,
               than
               to
               come
               and
               work
               for
               a
               good
               livelihood
               .
               It
               is
               by
               reason
               of
               this
               their
               lazy
               Temper
               ,
               that
               they
               seldom
               take
               the
               pains
               to
               go
               abroad
               a
               Hunting
               .
               And
               for
               the
               same
               reason
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               change
               continually
               their
               Habitations
               ,
               sometimes
               16
               or
               20
               times
               in
               a
               year
               ,
               because
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               we
               are
               willing
               to
               put
               our selves
               beyond
               the
               reach
               of
               such
               Travellers
               who
               come
               this
               way
               ,
               and
               oftentimes
               ,
               sorely
               against
               our
               wills
               ,
               force
               us
               to
               the
               Oars
               .
            
             
               The
               Ambassador
               being
               willing
               to
               divert
               us
               with
               the
               simplicity
               of
               these
               ignorant
               Wretches
               ,
               he
               caused
               his
               
                 Valet
                 du
                 Chambre
              
               to
               bring
               forth
               a
               wooden
               Drummer
               ;
               which
               being
               very
               artificially
               made
               with
               Clook-work
               within
               ,
               beat
               the
               Drum
               ,
               and
               express'd
               some
               other
               Motions
               of
               the
               Head
               ,
               Eyes
               and
               Hands
               so
               naturally
               ,
               that
               the
               Ostiacky
               being
               at
               first
               surprized
               at
               it
               ,
               started
               back
               ;
               but
               having
               a
               little
               recovered
               themselves
               ,
               and
               taken
               a
               full
               view
               of
               all
               his
               Postures
               ,
               they
               knock'd
               their
               Heads
               against
               the
               Ground
               ,
               prostrating
               themselves
               before
               the
               wooden
               Drummer
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               as
               they
               do
               before
               their
               Sheitan
               ,
               or
               God
               ;
               at
               which
               we
               could
               not
               forbear
               laughing
               .
            
             
             
               To
               continue
               the
               sport
               ,
               a
               wooden
               Bear
               was
               brought
               forth
               by
               the
               Ambassador's
               Order
               ,
               who
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               made
               after
               the
               same
               fashion
               ,
               so
               he
               beat
               the
               Drum
               with
               his
               fore-paws
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Motions
               of
               the
               Head
               and
               Eyes
               as
               artificially
               as
               the
               Drummer
               ;
               wherefore
               they
               also
               paid
               him
               the
               same
               Veneration
               .
               But
               they
               soon
               gave
               us
               to
               understand
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               much
               more
               taken
               with
               the
               Drummer
               than
               with
               the
               Bear
               ;
               for
               they
               with
               a
               very
               profound
               Reverence
               begg'd
               the
               Ambassador
               to
               bestow
               upon
               them
               the
               Drummer
               ,
               offering
               to
               give
               the
               weight
               of
               him
               in
               Money
               .
               But
               the
               Ambassador
               ,
               being
               unwilling
               to
               encourage
               their
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               for
               some
               other
               Reasons
               ,
               denied
               their
               Request
               .
            
             
               Their
               Garments
               are
               made
               of
               the
               Skins
               of
               Beasts
               ,
               with
               the
               Furr
               on
               the
               out-side
               ;
               in
               the
               Summer
               they
               cloath
               themselves
               with
               the
               Skins
               of
               Fishes
               .
               We
               also
               made
               this
               Observation
               among
               them
               ,
               That
               some
               have
               their
               Sheitan
               or
               Idol
               made
               of
               Wood
               ,
               others
               of
               Lead
               ,
               and
               others
               again
               of
               Brass
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               several
               Abilities
               ;
               and
               the
               poorer
               sort
               dress
               them
               up
               in
               Rags
               ,
               the
               richer
               in
               Sables
               .
            
             
               They
               have
               a
               very
               odd
               way
               of
               paying
               their
               Devotion
               to
               this
               Idol
               :
               For
               ,
               instead
               of
               saying
               their
               Prayers
               ,
               they
               whistle
               a
               
               certain
               Tune
               ,
               with
               strange
               Postures
               ,
               clapping
               their
               Hands
               together
               ,
               beating
               their
               Heads
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               making
               many
               Gesticulations
               with
               their
               Feet
               as
               they
               lie
               prostrate
               before
               them
               ,
               with
               many
               more
               such-like
               ridiculous
               Ceremonies
               ,
               too
               many
               to
               insert
               here
               .
            
             
               Whenever
               they
               Feast
               ,
               they
               set
               a
               certain
               share
               of
               the
               best
               Dish
               aside
               for
               the
               Sheitan
               ;
               which
               if
               they
               should
               neglect
               ,
               they
               are
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               the
               Victuals
               they
               eat
               ,
               would
               turn
               to
               Worms
               in
               their
               Bowels
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               should
               take
               it
               away
               again
               from
               before
               the
               Idol
               ,
               they
               are
               persuaded
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               struck
               Lame
               in
               all
               their
               Limbs
               .
               We
               were
               credibly
               informed
               ,
               that
               at
               certain
               times
               they
               met
               in
               their
               Hutts
               ,
               where
               they
               first
               began
               with
               Whistling
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               continued
               to
               make
               most
               horrid
               Out-cries
               and
               Lamentations
               ,
               till
               a
               certain
               Spectre
               appear'd
               to
               them
               ,
               which
               foretold
               them
               what
               was
               to
               happen
               to
               them
               the
               next
               year
               :
               as
               for
               instance
               ,
               whether
               they
               were
               to
               be
               plagued
               with
               Famine
               ;
               whether
               they
               should
               be
               fortunate
               or
               unfortunate
               in
               their
               Hunting
               and
               Fishing
               ;
               whether
               they
               should
               continue
               in
               Health
               or
               not
               ;
               whether
               they
               should
               marry
               young
               or
               old
               Wives
               ;
               whether
               they
               should
               die
               a
               Natural
               death
               ,
               or
               whether
               they
               should
               be
               slain
               
               or
               torn
               to
               pieces
               by
               the
               Bears
               and
               other
               wild
               Creatures
               ;
               and
               more
               of
               such
               like
               Predictions
               :
               which
               done
               ,
               they
               pay
               their
               Adoration
               to
               the
               Spectre
               ;
               and
               that
               being
               vanish'd
               ,
               they
               look
               upon
               its
               Predictions
               as
               infallible
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               attend
               their
               Fate
               with
               an
               unshaken
               resolution
               .
               They
               also
               pay
               a
               kind
               of
               Veneration
               to
               the
               Bear-Skin
               ,
               and
               swear
               by
               it
               .
               When
               they
               have
               shot
               a
               Bear
               ,
               they
               cut
               off
               his
               Head
               ;
               and
               paying
               their
               Veneration
               to
               it
               ,
               they
               whistle
               and
               ask
               ,
               
                 Who
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 kill'd
                 thee
                 ?
                 the
              
               Russians
               
                 did
                 it
                 .
                 Who
                 cut
                 off
                 thy
                 Head
                 ?
                 the
              
               Russian
               
                 Axe
                 did
                 it
                 .
                 Who
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 has
                 handled
                 thee
                 thus
                 ?
                 the
              
               Russians
               
                 have
                 done
                 it
              
               ;
               laying
               thus
               all
               the
               fault
               upon
               the
               Russians
               .
            
             
               These
               blind
               and
               ignorant
               Wretches
               have
               nevertheless
               this
               good
               Quality
               belonging
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               don't
               Curse
               nor
               Swear
               ;
               for
               which
               they
               shew
               such
               an
               abhorrence
               ,
               that
               they
               take
               care
               to
               make
               very
               lively
               Impressions
               against
               this
               Vice
               in
               their
               young
               Babes
               ;
               being
               persuaded
               ,
               That
               he
               who
               Swears
               falsely
               or
               foolishly
               ,
               shall
               certainly
               be
               unfortunate
               the
               whole
               Year
               ,
               and
               be
               in
               danger
               of
               being
               torn
               to
               pieces
               by
               the
               Bears
               ,
               or
               other
               wild
               Beasts
               .
            
             
             
               For
               the
               rest
               ,
               the
               Ostiacky
               are
               great
               Admirers
               of
               
                 Chinese
                 Sharr
              
               or
               Tobacco
               ,
               which
               they
               take
               in
               a
               manner
               peculiar
               to
               themselves
               :
               For
               when
               they
               intend
               to
               Smoak
               ,
               they
               fill
               their
               Mouth
               with
               Water
               ;
               and
               so
               sucking
               the
               Tobacco-smoak
               in
               greedily
               ,
               swallow
               it
               down
               with
               the
               Water
               .
               For
               which
               reason
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               generally
               at
               the
               taking
               of
               the
               first
               Pipe
               in
               the
               Morning
               ,
               they
               fall
               down
               drunk
               and
               insensible
               ,
               but
               soon
               recover
               themselves
               .
               They
               seldom
               take
               Tobacco
               sitting
               ,
               but
               always
               standing
               .
               For
               want
               of
               Tobacco
               ,
               they
               smoak
               the
               shavings
               of
               their
               Tobacco-pipes
               ,
               which
               are
               made
               of
               Wood
               ,
               after
               a
               very
               course
               fashion
               .
            
             
               We
               stay'd
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Ienokisko
               ,
               or
               Ienessay
               ,
               ten
               Weeks
               ,
               where
               we
               were
               extreamly
               civilly
               treated
               by
               the
               Inhabitants
               ,
               but
               most
               especially
               by
               the
               Governor
               .
               On
               the
               13th
               of
               December
               we
               sent
               our
               heavy
               Baggage
               before
               upon
               Sleds
               ,
               and
               the
               Ambassador
               with
               his
               Retinue
               followed
               on
               the
               21st
               of
               the
               same
               month
               ,
               taking
               our
               way
               towards
               Irkutskoy
               .
               We
               were
               conducted
               out
               of
               the
               Town
               to
               the
               next
               Village
               ,
               as
               well
               by
               the
               Governor
               himself
               as
               the
               chiefest
               Inhabitants
               ;
               and
               after
               having
               bid
               one
               another
               farewel
               ,
               we
               continued
               our
               Journey
               for
               some
               time
               upon
               the
               River
               Ienska
               ,
               which
               
               we
               afterwards
               left
               to
               our
               Right
               ,
               and
               pass'd
               all
               along
               the
               River
               
                 Tungusko
                 Reka
              
               ,
               or
               Tongusi
               ,
               the
               Boundary
               of
               Tungoeses
               on
               this
               side
               ,
               of
               whom
               we
               shall
               have
               occasion
               to
               speak
               more
               hereafter
               .
               We
               pass'd
               by
               several
               Villages
               on
               both
               sides
               of
               the
               River
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               30th
               of
               December
               took
               up
               our
               Quarters
               in
               the
               Village
               called
               Buhutsha
               ,
               where
               we
               refresh'd
               our selves
               for
               four
               and
               twenty
               hours
               .
               Beyond
               this
               Village
               begins
               the
               great
               Wolock
               or
               Desart
               ,
               where
               you
               travel
               8
               or
               10
               days
               ,
               without
               meeting
               any
               Village
               ,
               or
               House
               fit
               for
               Entertainment
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Year
               1693
               ,
               on
               New-years-day
               ,
               we
               left
               the
               above-mentioned
               Village
               ,
               and
               entred
               the
               above-mentioned
               Wolock
               or
               Desart
               ,
               which
               proved
               very
               troublesome
               to
               us
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Coldness
               of
               the
               Weather
               ,
               which
               was
               so
               excessive
               ,
               that
               our
               Victuals
               and
               Drink
               (
               which
               was
               only
               fair
               Water
               )
               froze
               ,
               and
               turn'd
               to
               Ice
               ,
               before
               we
               could
               bring
               it
               from
               hand
               to
               mouth
               .
               And
               when
               we
               had
               occasion
               to
               travel
               upon
               the
               River
               ,
               the
               Mountains
               of
               Ice
               ,
               which
               often
               obstructed
               our
               passage
               ,
               were
               such
               Obstacles
               as
               were
               not
               easy
               to
               be
               surmounted
               ,
               being
               obliged
               to
               cut
               our
               way
               through
               them
               with
               Axes
               .
               This
               prodigious
               Quantity
               of
               Ice
               ,
               and
               the
               uneven
               Ways
               which
               are
               all
               over
               the
               Desart
               ,
               deter
               most
               
               Travellers
               from
               taking
               this
               Road
               in
               the
               Winter-time
               .
               We
               had
               once
               more
               the
               good
               fortune
               to
               overcome
               all
               these
               difficulties
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               8th
               of
               Ianuary
               came
               safely
               to
               the
               Village
               called
               Kasma
               .
               To
               refresh
               our selves
               and
               our
               Horses
               after
               so
               troublesome
               a
               Journey
               ,
               we
               were
               obliged
               to
               stay
               here
               13
               days
               ,
               which
               time
               we
               employed
               in
               sending
               for
               fresh
               Horses
               ,
               and
               in
               taking
               a
               view
               of
               the
               Habitations
               of
               the
               Tongueses
               ,
               of
               whom
               I
               will
               give
               you
               a
               short
               Relation
               .
            
             
               They
               were
               formerly
               a
               War-like
               Nation
               ,
               governed
               by
               its
               own
               Princes
               ,
               inhabiting
               a
               very
               large
               Countrey
               .
               But
               they
               have
               of
               late
               years
               been
               conquered
               by
               the
               Victorious
               Arms
               of
               the
               Czars
               of
               Muscovy
               ,
               unto
               whom
               they
               pay
               a
               yearly
               Tribute
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               their
               Persons
               ,
               they
               are
               very
               lusty
               and
               well
               proportion'd
               ,
               their
               Cloaths
               being
               nothing
               but
               the
               Skins
               of
               Beasts
               ,
               with
               the
               Furrs
               on
               the
               outside
               of
               divers
               Colours
               ,
               neither
               Sex
               being
               to
               be
               distinguish'd
               by
               the
               least
               difference
               in
               their
               Habits
               .
               They
               take
               a
               particular
               pride
               to
               have
               their
               Cheeks
               stitch'd
               (
               whilst
               they
               are
               young
               )
               with
               black
               Thread
               through
               and
               through
               ,
               some
               cross-ways
               ,
               some
               in
               imitation
               of
               a
               Square
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               figure
               they
               like
               best
               .
               This
               unaccountable
               piece
               of
               Pride
               ,
               as
               painful
               as
               
               it
               is
               ,
               (
               as
               causing
               great
               Swellings
               in
               their
               Faces
               )
               they
               look
               upon
               it
               as
               Badges
               of
               Honour
               ,
               transmitted
               to
               them
               from
               their
               Ancestors
               ;
               the
               marks
               of
               which
               they
               retain
               with
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               satisfaction
               till
               their
               dying-day
               .
            
             
               Their
               Cabans
               or
               Hutts
               are
               generally
               made
               of
               the
               Skins
               of
               the
               Reens
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               wild
               Beasts
               ;
               those
               of
               the
               better
               sort
               of
               the
               Barks
               of
               Trees
               :
               It
               is
               a
               most
               surprizing
               thing
               to
               conceive
               how
               these
               poor
               Wretches
               are
               able
               to
               defend
               themselves
               against
               the
               Violence
               of
               the
               Cold
               ,
               in
               such
               miserable
               Cottages
               ;
               but
               Custom
               has
               inured
               them
               to
               endure
               these
               Hardships
               without
               the
               least
               inconveniency
               to
               themselves
               .
               For
               no
               sooner
               are
               their
               Children
               come
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               but
               they
               lay
               them
               in
               the
               Summer
               in
               cold
               Water
               ,
               in
               the
               Winter
               in
               the
               Snow
               ;
               by
               which
               means
               they
               are
               so
               accustomed
               to
               Cold
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               the
               hardiest
               People
               in
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               They
               are
               distinguish'd
               into
               three
               sorts
               :
               The
               first
               are
               called
               
                 Kunny
                 Tungoesi
              
               ,
               who
               make
               use
               of
               Horses
               .
               The
               second
               Alenny
               ,
               who
               live
               altogether
               upon
               Hunting
               .
               The
               third
               Sobaltzy
               ,
               who
               live
               more
               like
               Dogs
               than
               Men.
               
            
             
               Their
               Idols
               are
               made
               only
               of
               Wood
               ,
               every
               one
               has
               his
               domestick
               or
               tutelar
               God.
               
               There
               is
               one
               who
               is
               look'd
               upon
               as
               the
               Patron
               of
               Hunting
               ,
               who
               sends
               them
               good
               fortune
               when
               they
               go
               a
               Hunting
               after
               the
               wild
               Beast
               or
               wild
               Fowl.
               Another
               makes
               them
               successful
               in
               catching
               of
               Sables
               ;
               another
               in
               Fishing
               :
               But
               sometimes
               they
               use
               their
               Gods
               but
               scurvily
               ;
               for
               ,
               if
               they
               have
               offered
               up
               their
               Prayers
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               are
               deceived
               in
               their
               expectation
               ,
               the
               God
               is
               thrown
               out
               of
               doors
               ,
               till
               they
               happen
               to
               have
               better
               luck
               ;
               then
               they
               are
               admitted
               again
               ,
               and
               have
               their
               full
               and
               best
               share
               of
               what
               they
               have
               got
               abroad
               ▪
            
             
               If
               five
               or
               six
               of
               these
               Tonguese
               Families
               happen
               to
               live
               near
               one
               another
               (
               which
               is
               very
               rarely
               seen
               )
               they
               maintain
               betwixt
               them
               a
               Shaman
               ,
               which
               signifies
               as
               much
               as
               a
               Sorcerer
               or
               Priest.
               At
               their
               Meetings
               this
               Priest
               appears
               in
               a
               Habit
               distinguish'd
               by
               many
               Figures
               of
               Beasts
               ,
               such
               as
               Lions
               ,
               Bears
               ,
               Serpents
               ,
               Adders
               ,
               and
               such-like
               ;
               which
               being
               all
               of
               Iron
               ,
               weigh
               generally
               above
               Two
               hundred
               pounds
               weight
               .
               Then
               he
               beats
               a
               Drum
               in
               a
               very
               doleful
               manner
               ,
               at
               which
               the
               standers-by
               break
               out
               into
               most
               dreadful
               Lamentations
               and
               Outcries
               ,
               pretending
               that
               they
               see
               certain
               Spectres
               in
               the
               figures
               of
               Ravens
               and
               other
               strange
               Birds
               ;
               and
               
               the
               Priest
               ,
               as
               if
               strucken
               with
               an
               Epileptick-fit
               ,
               falls
               down
               upon
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               is
               reverenc'd
               by
               these
               ignorant
               People
               as
               a
               Saint
               .
            
             
               How
               mean
               and
               miserable
               soever
               their
               Condition
               is
               ,
               they
               all
               of
               them
               have
               several
               Wives
               ,
               whom
               they
               look
               upon
               as
               their
               greatest
               Treasure
               :
               The
               richer
               sort
               have
               often
               10
               or
               12
               ,
               whom
               they
               buy
               from
               their
               Fathers
               ,
               sometimes
               for
               10
               ,
               sometimes
               for
               15
               Reen-deers
               a-piece
               .
            
             
               Their
               manner
               of
               taking
               an
               Oath
               is
               most
               abominable
               :
               For
               ,
               he
               that
               is
               to
               confirm
               the
               truth
               of
               a
               thing
               by
               his
               solemn
               Oath
               ,
               is
               obliged
               to
               suck
               the
               Blood
               of
               a
               Dog
               wounded
               for
               this
               purpose
               ,
               with
               a
               Knife
               in
               his
               left
               fore
               leg
               ,
               till
               he
               expires
               .
               They
               don't
               bury
               their
               dead
               Corps
               ,
               but
               hang
               them
               on
               Trees
               ,
               where
               they
               putrify
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               waste
               away
               .
               They
               are
               very
               cautious
               of
               Swearing
               or
               Cursing
               ;
               the
               worst
               Curse
               they
               give
               one
               another
               ,
               is
               to
               wish
               them
               to
               be
               forced
               to
               live
               among
               the
               Russians
               ,
               or
               to
               Till
               the
               Ground
               ,
               and
               such-like
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               21st
               of
               Ianuary
               we
               left
               the
               Village
               of
               Kasma
               ,
               and
               continued
               our
               Journey
               in
               Sleds
               upon
               the
               River
               Tunguska
               ,
               or
               Tongusi
               ,
               till
               after
               some
               time
               leaving
               it
               to
               the
               right
               of
               us
               ,
               we
               passed
               from
               thence
               to
               
               the
               small
               River
               Ilim
               ;
               both
               these
               Rivers
               are
               well
               peopled
               on
               both
               sides
               of
               the
               Shoar
               .
               On
               the
               25th
               we
               arrived
               in
               the
               small
               City
               of
               Ilimskoy
               ,
               situate
               upon
               the
               River
               Ilim
               ,
               in
               the
               very
               Center
               of
               some
               high
               Mountains
               which
               surround
               it
               .
               On
               the
               27th
               we
               continued
               our
               Journey
               from
               thence
               through
               a
               great
               Forest
               ,
               which
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               badness
               of
               the
               Ways
               ,
               we
               did
               not
               lay
               behind
               us
               till
               after
               a
               troublesome
               Journey
               of
               three
               days
               and
               nights
               ,
               when
               we
               came
               to
               the
               River
               Angara
               ,
               where
               we
               pass'd
               by
               many
               others
               of
               less
               note
               ,
               the
               Isle
               of
               Balagansko
               and
               Kamenko
               ,
               which
               are
               well
               peopled
               .
               Hereabouts
               live
               the
               Brattskoy
               ,
               who
               being
               of
               the
               Race
               of
               the
               
                 Mongul
                 Tartars
              
               ,
               are
               Tributaries
               to
               the
               Czars
               of
               Muscovy
               .
               Betwixt
               Ienokitsko
               or
               Ienessay
               ,
               and
               Irkutskoy
               ,
               great
               Quantities
               of
               Martins
               and
               Foxes
               are
               caught
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Winter
               ;
               but
               about
               Ienokisko
               are
               the
               best
               black
               Foxes
               ,
               which
               are
               sold
               at
               20
               ,
               25
               ,
               and
               30
               Rubles
               a-piece
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               11th
               of
               February
               we
               arrived
               safely
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Irkutskoy
               ,
               situate
               upon
               the
               River
               Angara
               ,
               where
               ,
               for
               several
               Reasons
               we
               stay'd
               a
               whole
               month
               ,
               in
               which
               time
               we
               receiv'd
               all
               manner
               of
               civility
               from
               the
               Governor
               
                 Knez
                 Ivan
                 Petrovits
                 Gargaran
              
               .
               As
               he
               used
               often
               to
               
               invite
               us
               to
               Dinner
               ,
               I
               met
               several
               times
               there
               with
               a
               certain
               person
               ,
               who
               being
               accounted
               a
               Saint
               among
               the
               
                 Mongul
                 Tartars
              
               ,
               used
               to
               mutter
               out
               his
               Prayers
               ,
               which
               were
               very
               long
               ,
               holding
               in
               his
               Hands
               a
               long
               String
               with
               red
               Coral
               Beads
               ,
               which
               he
               told
               without
               intermission
               .
               On
               the
               15th
               of
               February
               the
               Ambassador
               dispatch'd
               a
               Messenger
               to
               the
               City
               of
               Naun
               ,
               on
               the
               Frontiers
               of
               China
               ,
               to
               notify
               our
               Arrival
               in
               those
               Parts
               .
               On
               the
               9th
               of
               March
               we
               left
               the
               City
               of
               Irkutskoy
               ,
               and
               being
               conducted
               out
               of
               the
               Town
               by
               the
               Governor
               and
               the
               chief
               Inhabitants
               to
               the
               next
               Village
               ,
               we
               spent
               the
               whole
               night
               there
               in
               making
               good
               Cheer
               ;
               and
               having
               bid
               one
               another
               Adieu
               ,
               the
               next
               morning
               we
               came
               on
               the
               10th
               of
               March
               in
               sight
               of
               the
               Lake
               of
               Baikala
               ,
               where
               the
               River
               Angara
               has
               its
               rise
               .
            
             
               This
               River
               was
               from
               the
               City
               of
               Irkutskoy
               ,
               to
               its
               Entrance
               into
               the
               Lake
               ,
               quite
               free
               from
               Ice
               ,
               and
               had
               been
               so
               all
               the
               Winter
               long
               .
               They
               count
               it
               30
               Miles
               from
               the
               City
               to
               the
               Lake
               ,
               the
               utmost
               Boundary
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Siberia
               .
            
             
               The
               Lake
               of
               Biakala
               is
               about
               four
               days
               .
               Journey
               in
               length
               ,
               but
               at
               this
               Season
               we
               passed
               its
               breadth
               with
               Sleds
               in
               six
               hours
               .
               It
               is
               more
               dangerous
               in
               the
               Summer
               by
               
               reason
               of
               the
               changeableness
               of
               the
               Winds
               :
               The
               Inhabitants
               have
               this
               superstitious
               opinion
               concerning
               it
               ,
               That
               whoever
               calls
               it
               Oser
               or
               a
               Lake
               ,
               will
               scarce
               pass
               it
               without
               danger
               ;
               but
               those
               who
               give
               it
               the
               Title
               of
               Mor
               or
               Sea
               ,
               need
               not
               fear
               any
               thing
               .
               We
               dined
               on
               the
               11th
               of
               March
               upon
               the
               said
               Lake
               ,
               and
               towards
               Evening
               discovered
               six
               Cabans
               or
               Hutts
               belonging
               to
               the
               above-mentioned
               Brattskoy
               .
               Near
               these
               Hutts
               we
               saw
               a
               dead
               Sheep
               and
               Goat
               fix'd
               upon
               a
               Tree
               with
               the
               Heads
               upwards
               ,
               which
               ,
               they
               told
               us
               ,
               were
               two
               Sacrifices
               made
               to
               the
               Heavens
               .
               I
               made
               the
               best
               inquiry
               I
               could
               concerning
               their
               Religion
               ,
               but
               could
               get
               no
               satisfactory
               Account
               ,
               only
               that
               they
               used
               to
               sacrifice
               a
               Sheep
               and
               a
               Goat
               once
               a
               year
               to
               the
               Creator
               of
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               adore
               the
               Sun.
               They
               are
               very
               industrious
               in
               Breeding
               of
               Cattle
               ,
               but
               especially
               of
               Camels
               for
               the
               conveniency
               of
               the
               Caravans
               travelling
               to
               China
               .
            
             
               We
               came
               the
               same
               Evening
               to
               a
               Monastery
               on
               the
               other
               side
               of
               the
               Lake
               ,
               situate
               upon
               the
               Frontiers
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               Dauri
               ,
               a
               very
               large
               and
               fertile
               Country
               .
               The
               next
               Morning
               ,
               being
               the
               12th
               ,
               we
               passed
               through
               the
               Towns
               of
               Kabania
               and
               
                 Bolsko
                 Sainko
              
               ,
               both
               small
               Places
               ,
               but
               well
               
               fortified
               by
               the
               Inhabitants
               ,
               they
               serving
               them
               as
               Bulwarks
               against
               the
               Tartars
               of
               Mongul
               ,
               On
               the
               19th
               of
               the
               same
               Month
               we
               came
               in
               sight
               of
               Vdinskoy
               ,
               and
               the
               Ambassador
               was
               met
               three
               Miles
               out
               of
               Town
               by
               an
               Officer
               at
               the
               Head
               of
               50
               Cossacks
               ,
               who
               conducted
               him
               to
               the
               City
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               received
               under
               the
               discharge
               of
               the
               Cannon
               .
               This
               Place
               ,
               which
               is
               considered
               here
               as
               the
               Key
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               Dauri
               ,
               has
               not
               been
               inhabited
               above
               six
               Years
               .
               The
               Castle
               ,
               which
               is
               very
               well
               fortified
               after
               the
               Russian
               manner
               ,
               lies
               upon
               a
               Hill
               ,
               from
               whence
               they
               have
               at
               several
               times
               bravely
               repulsed
               the
               
                 Mongul
                 Tartars
              
               that
               assaulted
               them
               .
               We
               lay
               still
               here
               three
               Weeks
               ,
               which
               time
               we
               spent
               (
               as
               we
               had
               done
               at
               Irkutskoy
               )
               in
               buying
               of
               Cattle
               for
               the
               conveniency
               of
               our
               Carriage
               .
               We
               bought
               Camels
               at
               10
               or
               15
               Rubles
               apiece
               ,
               and
               Horses
               for
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               or
               6
               Rubles
               .
               We
               provided
               our selves
               also
               with
               as
               many
               Oxen
               as
               might
               furnish
               us
               with
               Beef
               in
               our
               Journey
               to
               China
               ,
               and
               back
               again
               .
            
             
               Being
               now
               to
               travel
               through
               the
               great
               Desart
               belonging
               to
               the
               
                 Mongul
                 Tartars
              
               ,
               we
               pack'd
               our
               Baggage
               upon
               Camels
               and
               Horses
               ,
               the
               first
               carrying
               about
               600
               weight
               ,
               the
               last
               about
               250
               :
               We
               entred
               the
               Desart
               
               on
               the
               6th
               of
               April
               ,
               our
               Caravan
               consisting
               of
               250
               Men
               ,
               some
               Hundreds
               of
               Camels
               and
               Horses
               ,
               and
               400
               Waggons
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               night-time
               being
               drawn
               up
               in
               a
               Circle
               ,
               enclosed
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               at
               some
               distance
               from
               thence
               we
               placed
               our
               Centries
               ,
               to
               advertise
               us
               of
               the
               approach
               of
               our
               Enemies
               ,
               if
               any
               should
               appear
               .
               But
               they
               not
               daring
               to
               attack
               us
               ,
               took
               another
               course
               to
               vex
               us
               to
               the
               utmost
               of
               their
               power
               ;
               for
               during
               the
               space
               of
               three
               Weeks
               ,
               that
               we
               travell'd
               through
               this
               Desart
               ,
               where
               we
               often
               were
               in
               want
               of
               Water
               for
               Men
               and
               Beast
               ,
               the
               Monguls
               and
               Tongueses
               burnt
               that
               small
               quantity
               of
               dry
               Winter-grass
               that
               was
               left
               ,
               before
               us
               ;
               so
               that
               being
               unprovided
               with
               Forage
               ,
               we
               saw
               our
               Beasts
               ,
               but
               especially
               our
               Horses
               ,
               drop
               down
               dead
               for
               want
               of
               Fother
               ;
               and
               what
               was
               the
               worst
               of
               all
               ,
               the
               rest
               were
               become
               so
               lean
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               almost
               rendred
               quite
               unserviceable
               .
               We
               lost
               above
               a
               hundred
               Horses
               in
               this
               Journey
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               satisfaction
               of
               the
               Tongueses
               ;
               who
               Iooking
               upon
               Horse-flesh
               as
               a
               great
               Dainty
               ,
               devoured
               them
               so
               soon
               as
               we
               had
               left
               them
               .
               The
               Tongueses
               ,
               who
               are
               dispersed
               through
               these
               Desarts
               ,
               are
               of
               the
               same
               Religion
               with
               the
               Brattskoy
               ,
               whom
               we
               have
               mentioned
               before
               .
               They
               bury
               with
               the
               dead
               
               Corps
               of
               their
               Friends
               all
               their
               best
               Moveables
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               become
               decrepit
               before
               they
               die
               ,
               they
               lead
               them
               upon
               a
               high
               Mountain
               ,
               where
               they
               burn
               them
               ,
               and
               impale
               their
               best
               Horse
               near
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               24th
               and
               25th
               of
               April
               we
               passed
               to
               the
               left
               of
               us
               by
               a
               Lake
               called
               Ierawena
               ,
               abounding
               with
               all
               sorts
               of
               very
               good
               Fish
               ;
               it
               is
               20
               Miles
               long
               ,
               and
               15
               broad
               .
               Here
               it
               was
               we
               met
               with
               the
               Messenger
               who
               had
               been
               sent
               before
               by
               the
               Ambassador
               to
               Musko
               .
               On
               the
               26th
               we
               came
               to
               a
               small
               Place
               called
               Ierawena
               ,
               where
               we
               provided
               our selves
               with
               as
               many
               new
               Horses
               as
               we
               could
               get
               for
               Money
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Desarts
               round
               about
               Ierewena
               ,
               there
               are
               the
               best
               black
               Sables
               ;
               the
               Cossacks
               of
               Ierwena
               ,
               who
               are
               the
               Sable-hunters
               hereabouts
               ,
               go
               abroad
               a
               Hunting
               sometimes
               for
               three
               or
               four
               Months
               together
               ;
               they
               make
               use
               of
               Scates
               ,
               by
               the
               help
               of
               which
               they
               pass
               over
               the
               Snow
               with
               great
               Agility
               .
               We
               bought
               some
               of
               these
               Sables
               of
               them
               ,
               from
               8
               and
               10
               ,
               to
               20
               ,
               30
               ,
               and
               50
               Rubles
               a
               pair
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               28th
               of
               April
               we
               again
               entred
               the
               Desart
               ,
               but
               met
               here
               and
               there
               with
               some
               Woods
               .
               The
               29th
               we
               pass'd
               on
               Horse-back
               the
               River
               Vda
               ,
               which
               arises
               from
               a
               
               great
               Lake
               ,
               and
               is
               here
               not
               above
               three
               fathoms
               broad
               .
               The
               want
               of
               Fother
               continuing
               among
               our
               Cattle
               ,
               occasioned
               by
               the
               revengefulness
               of
               the
               Monguls
               ,
               we
               lost
               abundance
               more
               of
               our
               Horses
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               were
               so
               fatigued
               that
               we
               were
               in
               danger
               of
               wanting
               Provisions
               ,
               before
               we
               could
               pass
               the
               Desarts
               .
               For
               which
               reason
               the
               Ambassador
               commanded
               10
               Men
               to
               go
               in
               quest
               of
               Horses
               ,
               which
               they
               effected
               with
               good
               success
               ;
               for
               on
               the
               3d
               of
               May
               they
               met
               us
               with
               a
               good
               number
               of
               fresh
               Horses
               near
               the
               Lake
               ,
               called
               Schack's
               Oser
               ,
               which
               is
               four
               Miles
               long
               ,
               and
               two
               broad
               .
               We
               had
               the
               good
               fortune
               to
               find
               here
               some
               Fother
               for
               our
               Horses
               and
               Camels
               ,
               which
               obliged
               us
               to
               stay
               here
               till
               the
               5th
               of
               the
               same
               Month
               ,
               when
               leaving
               the
               Lake
               to
               our
               Left
               ,
               we
               continued
               our
               Journey
               to
               another
               Lake
               ,
               which
               we
               pass'd
               by
               on
               the
               6th
               in
               the
               Morning
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               day
               in
               the
               Afternoon
               reach'd
               the
               end
               of
               this
               troublesome
               Desart
               ,
               after
               a
               most
               tedious
               and
               fatiguing
               Journey
               of
               near
               four
               Weeks
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               Place
               we
               came
               to
               ,
               is
               called
               Plotbus
               ,
               near
               the
               small
               River
               Skieta
               ,
               containing
               not
               above
               six
               Families
               ,
               who
               are
               settled
               there
               but
               very
               lately
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               15th
               we
               continued
               our
               Journey
               from
               Plotbus
               by
               Water
               upon
               Floats
               of
               
               Wood
               to
               Nartzinskoy
               .
               About
               a
               Mile
               from
               Plotbus
               the
               River
               Schieta
               falls
               into
               the
               River
               Ingeda
               ,
               as
               the
               River
               Okkon
               joins
               its
               Current
               with
               the
               same
               at
               a
               small
               distance
               from
               thence
               ,
               and
               is
               afterwards
               called
               Schiteka
               .
               The
               Rivers
               Nertza
               and
               Argun
               fall
               afterwards
               into
               the
               same
               River
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               last
               of
               which
               arises
               the
               famous
               River
               of
               Yamour
               ,
               which
               disembogues
               into
               the
               Ocean
               .
               On
               the
               20th
               of
               May
               we
               came
               to
               the
               City
               of
               Nertzinskoy
               ,
               the
               last
               Place
               of
               Note
               (
               unless
               it
               be
               Argun
               ,
               a
               small
               Town
               eight
               days
               Journey
               from
               thence
               )
               under
               the
               Jurisdiction
               of
               the
               Czar
               of
               
                 Muscovy
                 .
                 Nertzinskoy
              
               is
               situate
               upon
               the
               River
               Nertza
               ,
               where
               about
               6000
               Tungoeses
               ,
               all
               Subjects
               to
               the
               Czar
               of
               Muscovy
               ,
               have
               their
               Habitations
               ;
               who
               have
               fortified
               themselves
               here
               against
               their
               Enemies
               .
               Hereabouts
               are
               abundance
               of
               Lucerns
               and
               Sables
               ,
               which
               are
               in
               great
               Esteem
               among
               the
               Chineses
               .
               We
               were
               fain
               to
               stay
               two
               Months
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               to
               give
               time
               to
               our
               Horses
               and
               Camels
               to
               recover
               themselves
               in
               the
               adjacent
               Pastures
               .
               The
               Cossacks
               hereabouts
               are
               very
               Rich
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               Traffick
               with
               China
               ,
               where
               they
               are
               exempted
               from
               paying
               any
               Custom
               .
            
             
               We
               then
               began
               to
               make
               all
               the
               necessary
               Preparations
               for
               our
               Journey
               through
               
               the
               Desart
               ;
               we
               provided
               our selves
               with
               Oxen
               ,
               which
               were
               to
               be
               killed
               by
               the
               way
               as
               occasion
               should
               require
               ;
               50
               Cossacks
               were
               allotted
               us
               as
               a
               Convoy
               to
               China
               ,
               and
               to
               see
               us
               safe
               back
               again
               to
               Nertzinskoy
               ,
               and
               the
               Ambassador
               appointed
               such
               Gentlemen
               as
               belonged
               to
               his
               Retinue
               to
               manage
               all
               the
               Affairs
               belonging
               to
               the
               whole
               Caravan
               ,
               each
               in
               his
               respective
               Station
               ;
               who
               having
               the
               Command
               both
               over
               the
               Russian
               Gentlemen
               and
               Merchants
               ,
               were
               treated
               by
               them
               with
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Respect
               ,
               especially
               the
               Germans
               ,
               who
               led
               the
               Van
               ,
               in
               regard
               they
               had
               had
               the
               Honour
               before
               their
               departure
               from
               Musco
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               Kiss
               their
               Czarish
               Majesty's
               hands
               .
               On
               the
               18th
               of
               Iuly
               ,
               when
               we
               were
               just
               ready
               to
               leave
               Nertzinsko
               ,
               two
               Cossacks
               brought
               Letters
               to
               the
               Ambassador
               from
               
                 Offdokim
                 Andre
                 Kurdikoff
              
               ,
               who
               ,
               as
               we
               said
               before
               ,
               had
               been
               dispatch'd
               from
               Irkutzkoy
               to
               the
               City
               of
               Naun
               ,
               on
               the
               Frontiers
               of
               China
               .
               The
               Contents
               of
               these
               Letters
               were
               ,
               That
               he
               being
               not
               permitted
               to
               go
               to
               Peking
               ,
               the
               Residence
               of
               the
               Emperor
               of
               China
               ,
               had
               been
               obliged
               to
               deliver
               his
               Letters
               at
               Naun
               ;
               which
               being
               dispatch'd
               from
               thence
               to
               Peking
               ,
               a
               certain
               Person
               of
               Quality
               ,
               attended
               by
               a
               great
               many
               Servants
               ,
               
               was
               come
               to
               Naun
               to
               expect
               the
               Ambassador's
               Arrival
               .
               That
               the
               said
               Chinese
               Lord
               having
               sent
               for
               him
               ,
               had
               asked
               him
               ,
               among
               other
               things
               ,
               upon
               what
               account
               the
               Ambassador
               was
               sent
               to
               the
               
                 Kams
                 Hi
                 Ammaogdo
                 Chan
              
               ?
               To
               which
               he
               had
               answered
               ,
               That
               he
               did
               not
               know
               the
               least
               thing
               of
               it
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               did
               ,
               it
               would
               not
               become
               him
               to
               discover
               it
               .
               He
               had
               further
               asked
               him
               ,
               What
               Countreyman
               the
               Ambassador
               was
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               Station
               at
               Court
               ?
               To
               which
               he
               had
               reply'd
               ,
               That
               he
               was
               not
               able
               to
               give
               him
               an
               exact
               account
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
               he
               having
               been
               only
               taken
               into
               his
               Service
               at
               Irtkutskoy
               ,
               from
               whence
               he
               had
               soon
               after
               been
               dispatch'd
               to
               Naun
               ;
               That
               all
               what
               he
               could
               tell
               was
               ,
               That
               the
               Ambassador
               was
               a
               German
               by
               Birth
               ,
               and
               in
               great
               Favour
               at
               Court
               ,
               desiring
               him
               to
               supersede
               to
               ask
               him
               any
               further
               Questions
               ,
               which
               he
               was
               not
               in
               a
               capacity
               to
               answer
               .
            
             
               We
               did
               not
               set
               out
               from
               Nertzinskoy
               till
               in
               the
               Afternoon
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               on
               the
               18th
               of
               Iuly
               ,
               and
               reached
               the
               same
               Night
               with
               part
               of
               our
               Caravan
               the
               River
               Schileka
               ,
               where
               we
               ferried
               over
               .
               But
               our
               whole
               Caravan
               consisting
               of
               400
               Men
               ,
               we
               stay'd
               here
               three
               days
               ,
               this
               being
               the
               place
               of
               our
               rendezvouz
               .
               From
               hence
               the
               Ambassador
               
               dispatch'd
               a
               Messenger
               ,
               whose
               Name
               was
               
                 Andre
                 Avonass
                 Kruhoff
              
               ,
               to
               their
               Czarish
               Majesty's
               in
               Musco
               .
            
             
               There
               were
               abundance
               of
               Gentlemen
               and
               Merchants
               belonging
               to
               our
               Caravan
               ,
               who
               traded
               with
               Furrs
               to
               China
               .
               Each
               of
               them
               had
               30
               Pounds
               weight
               of
               Bisket
               allotted
               him
               for
               his
               share
               ,
               during
               our
               whole
               Journey
               through
               the
               Tartarian
               Desart
               ,
               which
               took
               up
               two
               Months
               .
               This
               slender
               Allowance
               did
               not
               proceed
               from
               any
               Covetousness
               of
               the
               Ambassador
               ,
               but
               because
               we
               were
               obliged
               to
               manage
               our
               Carriages
               to
               the
               best
               advantage
               .
               Besides
               which
               ,
               our
               ordinary
               Food
               was
               good
               Beef
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               Venison
               .
            
             
               From
               the
               above-mentioned
               River
               Schileka
               ,
               we
               travelled
               three
               days
               together
               through
               a
               great
               Forest
               full
               of
               Bogs
               ,
               and
               three
               days
               after
               through
               a
               Desart
               ;
               and
               further
               ,
               two
               days
               again
               through
               a
               Forest
               ,
               before
               we
               reach'd
               the
               River
               Samur
               ,
               which
               falls
               into
               the
               River
               Schileka
               .
               In
               the
               night-time
               we
               lodged
               in
               our
               Tents
               ,
               of
               which
               we
               had
               50
               in
               Number
               .
               There
               is
               otherwise
               no
               Travelling
               hereabouts
               with
               Waggons
               ,
               but
               only
               with
               Camels
               and
               Horses
               .
               For
               several
               days
               after
               we
               met
               with
               very
               bad
               Ways
               ,
               the
               Ground
               being
               very
               boggy
               till
               you
               come
               to
               the
               River
               of
               Argun
               .
               At
               
               last
               we
               came
               on
               the
               3d
               of
               October
               to
               the
               City
               of
               Argun
               ,
               where
               we
               stay'd
               till
               the
               7th
               ,
               it
               being
               so
               long
               before
               our
               whole
               Caravan
               could
               pass
               the
               River
               .
               This
               River
               is
               at
               present
               the
               Boundary
               betwixt
               the
               Emperors
               of
               Muscovy
               and
               China
               ,
               this
               City
               being
               the
               utmost
               Frontier
               place
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               Dauri
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               it
               is
               under
               the
               Jurisdiction
               of
               the
               Muscovites
               .
               Some
               years
               ago
               the
               Territories
               of
               the
               Czars
               of
               Muscovy
               extended
               to
               the
               famous
               River
               of
               Yamour
               ,
               but
               these
               were
               by
               vertue
               of
               a
               Treaty
               made
               in
               the
               Year
               1689
               ,
               (
               when
               
                 Fedor
                 Alexievits
              
               was
               sent
               Ambassador
               to
               China
               )
               betwixt
               both
               the
               Emperors
               ,
               granted
               to
               the
               Chineses
               ,
               as
               was
               also
               the
               strong
               Fortress
               of
               Albazin
               ,
               situate
               upon
               the
               same
               River
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Mongul
                 Tartars
              
               being
               always
               abroad
               in
               Parties
               ,
               we
               were
               obliged
               to
               be
               continually
               upon
               our
               Guard
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               our
               Baggage
               and
               Horses
               :
               These
               Monguls
               are
               generally
               great
               Cowards
               ,
               ten
               well
               disciplin'd
               Men
               being
               able
               to
               beat
               a
               hundred
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               Ambassador
               dispatch'd
               from
               hence
               some
               Cossacks
               to
               the
               before-mentioned
               City
               of
               Naun
               ,
               on
               the
               Frontiers
               of
               China
               ,
               to
               desire
               the
               Chinese
               Governor
               to
               send
               us
               some
               Carriages
               to
               a
               certain
               place
               .
               The
               
               best
               of
               our
               diversion
               was
               Hunting
               in
               the
               Desart
               ,
               where
               there
               was
               such
               vast
               Numbers
               of
               Deer
               ,
               that
               one
               night
               ,
               when
               we
               were
               drawing
               up
               our
               Waggons
               to
               make
               our
               usual
               Fence
               ,
               some
               Deer
               leapt
               among
               us
               ,
               of
               which
               we
               catch'd
               one
               with
               our
               hands
               .
               The
               River
               Denbu
               ,
               which
               exonerates
               it self
               into
               the
               River
               Argun
               ,
               is
               four
               days
               Journey
               from
               the
               City
               of
               Argun
               .
            
             
               The
               15th
               of
               August
               we
               came
               to
               a
               large
               Navigable
               River
               called
               Gaun
               ,
               whose
               Banks
               being
               overflown
               by
               the
               late
               Rains
               ,
               we
               could
               not
               pass
               with
               our
               Camels
               ;
               whereas
               at
               other
               times
               it
               is
               Fordable
               in
               many
               places
               .
               Being
               unwilling
               to
               lose
               time
               ,
               we
               contrived
               a
               way
               to
               transport
               our selves
               and
               the
               Caravan
               ,
               by
               killing
               a
               good
               many
               of
               our
               Oxen
               ,
               the
               Hides
               of
               which
               we
               joined
               together
               ;
               and
               with
               what
               Wood
               we
               could
               gather
               ,
               we
               made
               a
               kind
               of
               Floating-Boats
               for
               the
               conveniency
               of
               Transportation
               .
               But
               the
               Hides
               were
               carried
               two
               Miles
               lower
               by
               the
               Current
               ,
               and
               were
               not
               brought
               on
               the
               other
               side
               without
               great
               danger
               .
               Our
               Floating-Bridges
               succeeded
               better
               ,
               which
               did
               us
               good
               service
               :
               The
               Horses
               being
               unloaded
               ,
               were
               forced
               to
               swim
               cross
               the
               River
               ;
               We
               spent
               two
               days
               in
               passing
               the
               River
               ,
               and
               lost
               but
               one
               Horse
               .
               On
               the
               16th
               of
               August
               
               some
               Tongueses
               ,
               who
               having
               surprized
               some
               Monguls
               in
               their
               Habitations
               ,
               and
               after
               they
               had
               massacred
               50
               of
               them
               ,
               had
               carried
               the
               young
               ones
               into
               Slavery
               ,
               offered
               us
               five
               of
               these
               Slaves
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               three
               Boys
               and
               two
               Girls
               ,
               whom
               they
               would
               willingly
               have
               exchanged
               for
               Horses
               .
               We
               could
               have
               bought
               them
               at
               the
               rate
               of
               4
               or
               5
               Rubles
               apiece
               ;
               but
               the
               Ambassador
               considering
               that
               we
               were
               entred
               the
               Chinese
               Territories
               ,
               would
               not
               allow
               us
               to
               buy
               any
               of
               them
               .
               On
               the
               23d
               of
               August
               we
               reach'd
               the
               small
               River
               Keilar
               ,
               which
               falls
               into
               the
               River
               Arguin
               ;
               we
               cross'd
               the
               same
               River
               the
               next
               day
               on
               Horse-back
               .
               The
               26th
               of
               August
               we
               cross'd
               again
               the
               River
               Saduma
               ,
               a
               small
               ,
               but
               navigable
               River
               ,
               which
               likewise
               discharges
               it self
               into
               the
               River
               Argun
               .
               The
               27th
               we
               pass'd
               by
               the
               River
               Gnar
               ,
               which
               joins
               its
               Current
               with
               the
               River
               Saduna
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               28th
               we
               met
               a
               Caravan
               ,
               consisting
               of
               150
               Russian
               Merchants
               ,
               and
               300
               Camels
               ,
               but
               no
               Horses
               .
               They
               had
               left
               Nartzinsko
               the
               last
               Winter
               ,
               in
               their
               Way
               to
               China
               ,
               and
               were
               now
               returning
               home
               .
               They
               brought
               us
               the
               good
               News
               ,
               that
               the
               Chineses
               expected
               the
               Arrival
               of
               our
               Ambassador
               with
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               impatience
               .
               We
               tarried
               here
               two
               days
               ,
               which
               time
               we
               
               spent
               together
               as
               merrily
               as
               the
               circumstances
               of
               the
               Place
               would
               allow
               of
               ;
               they
               presented
               us
               with
               some
               Tea
               ,
               which
               was
               very
               welcome
               to
               us
               ,
               who
               were
               grown
               quite
               weary
               of
               drinking
               cold
               Water
               .
            
             
               After
               we
               had
               taken
               our
               leave
               of
               one
               another
               ,
               we
               travelled
               for
               two
               days
               through
               a
               Countrey
               ,
               very
               agreeable
               for
               its
               pleasant
               Hills
               and
               fertile
               Valleys
               ,
               where
               the
               River
               Iall
               has
               its
               rise
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               becomes
               a
               large
               navigable
               River
               .
               On
               the
               31st
               of
               August
               our
               Messenger
               Kundikoff
               (
               whom
               the
               Ambassador
               had
               dispatch'd
               from
               Iokutskoy
               to
               Naun
               )
               returned
               and
               brought
               advice
               ,
               that
               a
               certain
               Person
               of
               Note
               ,
               in
               the
               Quality
               of
               an
               Adogeda
               (
               or
               Conductor
               of
               Ambassadors
               )
               was
               arrived
               from
               Peking
               to
               Naun
               ,
               where
               he
               expected
               the
               Arrival
               of
               the
               Ambassador
               .
               On
               the
               1st
               of
               September
               there
               came
               a
               Messenger
               from
               the
               said
               Adogeda
               to
               the
               Ambassador
               ,
               who
               having
               complimented
               him
               in
               his
               Master's
               Name
               ,
               brought
               us
               the
               first
               Chinese
               Carriages
               ,
               and
               a
               Present
               of
               10
               Sheep
               ,
               some
               Rice
               and
               Oatmeal
               ,
               he
               was
               sent
               back
               immediately
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               2d
               of
               September
               we
               reach'd
               the
               first
               Out-Guards
               (
               consisting
               of
               12
               persons
               )
               of
               the
               Chineses
               ,
               on
               the
               3d
               we
               came
               to
               the
               second
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               4th
               to
               the
               third
               .
               These
               Scouts
               lay
               concealed
               upon
               the
               Hills
               ,
               and
               
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               perceive
               any
               Caravans
               or
               other
               Strangers
               coming
               that
               way
               ,
               they
               give
               notice
               to
               one
               another
               by
               certain
               Signals
               ,
               which
               reach
               to
               the
               Cities
               of
               China
               .
               For
               several
               days
               together
               we
               travelled
               through
               very
               pleasant
               Forests
               ,
               where
               ,
               among
               other
               Trees
               ,
               we
               found
               abundance
               of
               Oaks
               ,
               which
               were
               very
               low
               ,
               but
               spread
               their
               Branches
               in
               a
               very
               large
               Compass
               .
               We
               saw
               here
               also
               Filbird-trees
               in
               the
               Plains
               ,
               differing
               in
               shape
               from
               those
               we
               have
               in
               Europe
               ,
               as
               being
               not
               above
               half
               or
               three
               quarters
               of
               a
               Yard
               high
               ,
               and
               their
               Stalks
               very
               thin
               ;
               they
               bear
               a
               prodigious
               quantity
               of
               Nuts
               of
               a
               very
               large
               size
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               Place
               we
               came
               to
               ,
               was
               inhabited
               by
               the
               
                 Targuts
                 Chinay
              
               ,
               who
               are
               Pagans
               ,
               subject
               to
               the
               Chineses
               ;
               they
               are
               good
               Husband-men
               ,
               the
               Countrey
               abounding
               in
               Oats
               ,
               Barley
               ,
               Oatmeal
               and
               Tobacco
               ;
               and
               we
               being
               in
               want
               of
               some
               Oatmeal
               and
               Salt
               ,
               we
               furnished
               our selves
               with
               as
               much
               as
               we
               stood
               in
               need
               of
               .
               These
               People
               live
               on
               the
               utmost
               Confines
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               Dauri
               ;
               for
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Province
               which
               is
               under
               the
               Muscovite
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               extends
               only
               to
               the
               River
               Argun
               ,
               from
               whence
               to
               the
               Village
               of
               Suttegarshe
               ,
               all
               the
               rest
               belongs
               to
               the
               Chineses
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               above-mention'd
               Treaty
               .
               On
               the
               10th
               of
               
               September
               several
               other
               Messengers
               arrived
               from
               the
               Adogeda
               ,
               who
               were
               sent
               back
               immediately
               .
               After
               we
               had
               travelled
               three
               days
               longer
               through
               a
               Desart
               ,
               we
               arrived
               at
               last
               to
               the
               Village
               of
               Sutt●ga
               ,
               belonging
               to
               the
               Chineses
               ;
               where
               meeting
               with
               the
               Adogeda
               ,
               whose
               Attendance
               consisted
               of
               50
               persons
               ,
               he
               invited
               us
               the
               same
               Evening
               into
               his
               Tent
               ,
               where
               he
               presented
               us
               with
               some
               Thee
               boil'd
               in
               Milk
               ,
               with
               Flower
               and
               Butter
               ,
               in
               wooden
               Dishes
               ,
               and
               some
               Preserves
               and
               Sweet-meats
               .
               The
               13th
               of
               September
               the
               said
               Adogeda
               invited
               the
               Ambassador
               ,
               with
               all
               his
               Retinue
               ,
               to
               Dinner
               ,
               where
               he
               met
               the
               Ambassador
               at
               some
               distance
               from
               his
               Tent
               ,
               and
               after
               a
               very
               obliging
               Salute
               conducted
               him
               with
               his
               left
               hand
               thither
               .
               We
               stay'd
               about
               half
               an
               hour
               before
               Dinner
               was
               brought
               in
               ,
               which
               time
               they
               bestow'd
               in
               entertaining
               one
               another
               with
               several
               Questions
               :
               The
               Adogeda
               ask'd
               the
               Ambassador
               ,
               How
               long
               he
               had
               been
               travelling
               from
               Musco
               to
               this
               place
               ?
               Unto
               which
               he
               reply'd
               ,
               A
               year
               and
               a
               half
               .
               He
               ask'd
               him
               further
               his
               Name
               ;
               which
               he
               told
               him
               was
               ,
               
                 Ilesar
                 Ilesarevits
                 Isbrand
              
               .
               Whilst
               they
               passed
               their
               time
               in
               such-like
               discourses
               ,
               Dinner
               was
               served
               up
               ,
               upon
               a
               small
               Table
               ,
               without
               a
               Table-cloth
               ,
               the
               Ambassador
               and
               the
               Adogeda
               having
               each
               his
               own
               
               Dish
               ,
               as
               had
               all
               the
               rest
               :
               Our
               Dishes
               were
               filled
               with
               Mutton
               and
               Pork
               ;
               the
               second
               Course
               was
               Pottage
               ,
               wherein
               was
               a
               mixture
               of
               fine
               Flower
               ,
               made
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               Pudding
               ,
               but
               very
               long
               and
               thin
               ,
               not
               unlike
               a
               Gut
               :
               We
               were
               put
               to
               a
               nonplus
               how
               to
               manage
               this
               Dish
               ;
               but
               two
               Secretaries
               belonging
               to
               the
               Adogeda
               ,
               who
               were
               much
               better
               acquainted
               with
               it
               than
               we
               ,
               shew'd
               us
               the
               way
               .
               For
               ,
               instead
               of
               Knives
               ,
               they
               had
               two
               Bonesticks
               ;
               betwixt
               these
               they
               took
               up
               these
               Puddings
               ,
               which
               they
               thus
               conveyed
               to
               their
               mouths
               ,
               which
               they
               held
               over
               the
               Dishes
               ;
               and
               after
               they
               had
               bit
               off
               a
               good
               mouthful
               ,
               they
               let
               the
               rest
               drop
               in
               the
               Dish
               again
               .
               These
               Sticks
               used
               by
               the
               Chineses
               ,
               in
               lieu
               of
               our
               Knives
               and
               Forks
               ,
               are
               streight
               ,
               of
               about
               a
               quarter
               of
               a
               Yard
               long
               ,
               made
               either
               of
               Ebony-Wood
               ,
               Bones
               or
               Ivory
               ,
               tipp'd
               on
               the
               end
               where
               they
               touch
               the
               Victuals
               ,
               with
               Gold
               or
               Silver
               ,
               which
               they
               use
               with
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               dexterity
               ,
               without
               touching
               the
               Victuals
               with
               their
               Fingers
               .
            
             
               After
               Dinner
               two
               Silver
               Cups
               fill'd
               with
               Brandy
               were
               brought
               to
               the
               Adogeda
               ,
               one
               of
               which
               he
               presented
               to
               the
               Ambassador
               ,
               the
               other
               he
               drunk
               himself
               .
               All
               the
               rest
               had
               also
               Purcelain
               Cups
               with
               Brandy
               presented
               them
               ,
               which
               they
               were
               to
               take
               off
               
               to
               the
               bottom
               .
               The
               Feast
               concluded
               with
               a
               Service
               of
               Sweetmeats
               in
               wooden
               Dishes
               .
            
             
               The
               14th
               of
               September
               the
               Ambassador
               invited
               the
               Adogeda
               to
               his
               Quarters
               ,
               where
               we
               observed
               ,
               that
               our
               way
               of
               Entertaining
               seem'd
               to
               them
               as
               strange
               as
               theirs
               had
               done
               to
               us
               the
               day
               before
               .
            
             
               After
               Dinner
               the
               Ambassador
               desir'd
               the
               Adogeda
               to
               provide
               us
               the
               necessary
               Carriages
               and
               Passes
               ,
               which
               he
               performed
               to
               our
               satisfaction
               .
               The
               Ambassador
               had
               for
               his
               daily
               allowance
               two
               Sheep
               ;
               for
               each
               of
               his
               Secretaries
               ,
               one
               Sheep
               ;
               for
               each
               of
               his
               Gentlemen
               ,
               one
               Sheep
               ;
               for
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               Attendance
               ,
               some
               two
               ,
               some
               three
               ,
               some
               four
               to
               a
               Sheep
               ;
               for
               the
               Cossacks
               ,
               Labourers
               and
               Grooms
               ,
               ten
               Men
               to
               a
               Sheep
               ;
               for
               the
               ordinary
               Fellows
               ,
               a
               Measure
               of
               Oatmeal
               each
               a
               day
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               better
               sort
               ,
               a
               Paper
               with
               Tea
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               very
               plentiful
               Allowance
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               wanted
               Bread
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               Commodity
               as
               little
               known
               among
               the
               Chineses
               ,
               as
               some
               other
               Asiaticks
               .
            
             
               The
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Naun
               ,
               5
               Miles
               distant
               from
               the
               Village
               of
               Suttigatt
               ,
               are
               Idolaters
               ,
               adoring
               the
               Devil
               in
               the
               night-time
               ,
               with
               most
               horrid
               Out-cries
               .
               Their
               Houses
               are
               very
               commodious
               and
               neat
               ,
               their
               Livelihood
               being
               most
               Planting
               of
               Tobacco
               .
               On
               the
               16th
               of
               September
               the
               
               Ambassador
               sent
               to
               the
               Adogeda
               the
               following
               Presents
               :
               
                 
                   10
                   Sables
                   .
                
                 
                   50
                   Ermins
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   Yards
                   of
                   black
                   Cloth.
                   
                
                 
                   A
                   looking-glass
                   with
                   a
                   gilt
                   Frame
                   .
                
                 
                   Another
                   Looking-glass
                   with
                   a
                   black
                   Frame
                   .
                
                 
                   Several
                   Glass-bottles
                   with
                   Aquavitae
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   pieces
                   of
                   gilt
                   Leather
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   several
                   rare
                   pieces
                   made
                   at
                   Augsburgh
                   ,
                   that
                   moved
                   by
                   the
                   help
                   of
                   Clock-work
                   .
                
              
            
             
               It
               was
               a
               great
               while
               before
               the
               Adogeda
               could
               be
               prevailed
               upon
               to
               accept
               these
               Presents
               ,
               by
               reason
               they
               are
               under
               an
               obligation
               not
               to
               receive
               any
               Presents
               ;
               for
               which
               reason
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               ,
               when
               any
               Presents
               are
               offered
               them
               ,
               which
               they
               cannot
               in
               honour
               refuse
               ;
               they
               have
               them
               valued
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               return
               double
               the
               value
               of
               it
               to
               those
               who
               presented
               them
               .
               On
               the
               21st
               the
               Adogeda
               sent
               to
               the
               Ambassador
               six
               Tables
               covered
               with
               Sweetmeats
               ,
               and
               two
               Earthen
               Bottles
               of
               Chinese
               Brandy
               .
               On
               the
               23d
               he
               invited
               the
               Ambassador
               to
               Dinner
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               invited
               by
               us
               again
               on
               the
               24th
               .
            
             
               Having
               thus
               diverted
               our selves
               for
               14
               days
               in
               the
               Village
               of
               Suttigett
               ,
               in
               the
               mean
               while
               that
               our
               Carriages
               were
               got
               
               ready
               ,
               we
               continued
               our
               Journey
               on
               Michaelmas-day
               .
               Each
               person
               of
               the
               first
               Rank
               had
               a
               Waggon
               drawn
               by
               Oxen
               ,
               and
               a
               Horse
               allowed
               him
               .
               The
               rest
               of
               the
               Attendance
               were
               provided
               with
               Waggons
               ,
               three
               ,
               four
               ,
               five
               and
               six
               in
               a
               Waggon
               ;
               we
               came
               the
               same
               night
               to
               a
               Village
               ,
               where
               we
               took
               up
               our
               Quarters
               ,
               and
               the
               following
               night
               to
               another
               ,
               where
               we
               also
               stay'd
               all
               night
               ,
               after
               we
               had
               pass'd
               the
               day
               before
               through
               a
               Desart
               .
            
             
               It
               ought
               to
               be
               remembred
               here
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               Honour
               of
               the
               Chineses
               ,
               that
               they
               treat
               Strangers
               with
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               civility
               :
               For
               ,
               tho'
               we
               passed
               through
               uninhabitable
               Desarts
               ,
               yet
               did
               we
               never
               want
               Conveniencies
               for
               Lodging
               ;
               a
               sufficient
               number
               of
               Cabans
               being
               brought
               from
               distant
               places
               ,
               which
               were
               always
               ready
               provided
               against
               our
               Arrival
               .
               They
               were
               stor'd
               with
               all
               necessary
               Utensils
               for
               the
               Kitchen
               ,
               and
               each
               Hutt
               had
               a
               Servant
               ,
               whose
               Business
               was
               to
               take
               care
               of
               the
               Fuel
               ,
               Water
               ,
               and
               other
               Necessaries
               .
               Every
               other
               day
               we
               had
               fresh
               Horses
               ready
               at
               hand
               ,
               and
               the
               Chineses
               kept
               all
               night
               a
               constant
               Guard
               round
               our
               Waggon
               fence
               ,
               to
               prevent
               any
               surprize
               ;
               they
               were
               provided
               with
               Bells
               ,
               to
               give
               the
               Alarm
               to
               one
               another
               in
               case
               of
               necessity
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Adogeda
               keeping
               constant
               Company
               with
               our
               Ambassador
               during
               the
               whole
               Journey
               ,
               they
               often
               fell
               in
               discourse
               together
               concerning
               the
               Nature
               and
               Policy
               of
               several
               Nations
               ,
               which
               commonly
               ended
               in
               the
               Praise
               of
               China
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Adogeda
               ,
               but
               especially
               of
               the
               Chinese
               Wall
               ,
               (
               round
               which
               he
               told
               us
               ,
               a
               Man
               could
               not
               travel
               in
               three
               years
               time
               )
               related
               us
               such
               Wonders
               ,
               that
               we
               could
               not
               but
               be
               surprized
               at
               it
               .
               Nothing
               was
               so
               troublesome
               to
               us
               in
               this
               Desart
               ,
               as
               the
               want
               of
               fresh
               Water
               ,
               which
               we
               were
               forced
               to
               dig
               for
               very
               deep
               ,
               and
               was
               commonly
               so
               muddy
               ,
               that
               it
               went
               against
               our
               stomachs
               .
               If
               we
               met
               with
               any
               that
               was
               tolerably
               good
               ,
               we
               took
               care
               to
               carry
               some
               of
               it
               along
               with
               us
               in
               Leathern
               Flasks
               .
               Our
               best
               comfort
               was
               ,
               that
               the
               Ambassador
               had
               every
               Morning
               a
               small
               Kettle-full
               of
               boil'd
               Tea
               allowed
               him
               for
               his
               Breakfast
               ,
               of
               which
               some
               of
               us
               had
               our
               share
               ,
               which
               was
               served
               us
               in
               Cabans
               or
               Hutts
               set
               up
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               at
               certain
               distances
               .
               We
               often
               used
               to
               divert
               our selves
               with
               Hunting
               ,
               these
               Desarts
               being
               full
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               very
               good
               Game
               .
               I
               and
               another
               ,
               a
               particular
               Friend
               of
               mine
               ,
               rid
               out
               one
               Morning
               a
               Hunting
               ,
               to
               shoot
               some
               wild
               Sheep
               ,
               but
               paid
               dearly
               for
               it
               ;
               for
               having
               lost
               our
               Caravan
               ,
               we
               rid
               two
               days
               
               and
               nights
               up
               and
               down
               the
               Desart
               ,
               not
               knowing
               where
               we
               were
               ,
               till
               at
               last
               we
               came
               in
               sight
               of
               some
               Hutts
               belonging
               to
               the
               
                 Mongul
                 Tartars
              
               ,
               but
               durst
               not
               approach
               for
               fear
               of
               being
               assassinated
               by
               them
               .
               But
               they
               having
               espied
               us
               at
               a
               distance
               ,
               came
               up
               with
               us
               ,
               inviting
               us
               to
               their
               Cabans
               ,
               where
               ,
               beyond
               all
               expectation
               ,
               they
               treated
               us
               very
               civilly
               :
               It
               is
               possible
               they
               had
               heard
               of
               our
               Ambassadors
               coming
               that
               way
               ,
               and
               judged
               that
               we
               belonged
               to
               his
               Retinue
               .
               Our
               greatest
               Trouble
               was
               how
               to
               find
               out
               means
               to
               send
               to
               the
               Ambassador
               ,
               who
               had
               sent
               several
               of
               his
               Men
               in
               quest
               of
               us
               :
               We
               made
               them
               at
               last
               understand
               by
               many
               signs
               who
               we
               were
               ,
               and
               what
               our
               Errand
               was
               with
               the
               Ambassador
               ;
               upon
               which
               they
               sent
               a
               Messenger
               to
               give
               him
               notice
               where
               we
               were
               :
               It
               is
               easy
               to
               be
               imagined
               that
               we
               were
               very
               eager
               of
               going
               along
               with
               the
               Messenger
               ;
               but
               our
               Horses
               being
               quite
               tired
               ,
               we
               were
               forced
               to
               tarry
               there
               till
               our
               Caravan
               came
               by
               that
               way
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               15th
               of
               October
               we
               arrived
               near
               the
               River
               Casumur
               ,
               which
               exonerates
               it self
               in
               the
               River
               Naun
               ,
               where
               we
               halted
               24
               hours
               ,
               and
               refresh'd
               our selves
               with
               fair
               Water
               ,
               which
               was
               as
               welcome
               to
               us
               as
               if
               it
               had
               been
               the
               best
               Wine
               ,
               because
               we
               had
               
               been
               in
               great
               want
               of
               it
               before
               .
               Having
               provided
               our selves
               with
               as
               much
               as
               our
               Leathern
               Vessels
               would
               hold
               ,
               we
               continued
               our
               Journey
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               19th
               passed
               by
               the
               Ruins
               of
               several
               Cities
               ,
               where
               we
               observed
               the
               Remnants
               of
               very
               ancient
               stone
               Monuments
               ,
               representing
               several
               Figures
               ,
               quite
               different
               from
               those
               we
               meet
               with
               in
               Europe
               .
               They
               say
               that
               these
               Places
               were
               destroyed
               by
               
                 Alexander
                 the
                 Great
              
               .
               We
               saw
               also
               hereabouts
               several
               large
               stone
               Pillars
               of
               an
               excessive
               bigness
               ,
               which
               being
               hung
               about
               with
               small
               Bells
               ,
               made
               a
               great
               noise
               when
               they
               were
               put
               in
               motion
               by
               the
               Wind.
               Beyond
               these
               we
               saw
               again
               the
               Ruins
               of
               several
               Places
               ,
               and
               several
               Figures
               cut
               in
               Stone
               ,
               representing
               Men
               ,
               Women
               ,
               and
               several
               sorts
               of
               Beasts
               .
               Deer
               ,
               Hares
               ,
               and
               wild
               Sheep
               we
               meet
               in
               vast
               numbers
               ,
               of
               the
               last
               we
               saw
               sometimes
               2
               or
               300
               together
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               very
               difficult
               to
               be
               catch'd
               ,
               they
               being
               nimbler
               than
               a
               Deer
               .
               The
               Hares
               are
               hereabouts
               very
               small
               ,
               not
               much
               bigger
               than
               our
               Leverets
               .
               Pheasants
               are
               also
               here
               in
               great
               quantities
               ,
               but
               not
               easily
               to
               be
               reach'd
               by
               the
               Gun
               ,
               for
               they
               don't
               settle
               upon
               the
               Trees
               ,
               but
               run
               all
               along
               upon
               the
               Ground
               ,
               swifter
               than
               other
               Birds
               can
               fly
               in
               the
               Air.
               We
               took
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               delight
               in
               the
               dexterity
               of
               the
               Chineses
               ,
               who
               with
               
               their
               Arrows
               would
               shoot
               any
               Bird
               flying
               .
               The
               Adogeda
               had
               very
               fine
               Falcons
               ,
               who
               seldom
               let
               escape
               any
               Pheasant
               or
               Hare
               they
               met
               with
               .
            
             
               The
               nearer
               we
               approached
               the
               Chinese
               Wall
               ,
               the
               more
               populous
               we
               found
               the
               Country
               :
               For
               three
               days
               together
               ,
               before
               we
               came
               in
               sight
               of
               it
               ,
               we
               travelled
               all
               over
               Rocks
               and
               Precipices
               ,
               through
               which
               there
               was
               cut
               a
               safe
               Road
               for
               the
               conveniency
               of
               Travellers
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               these
               Rocks
               there
               is
               a
               goodly
               City
               ,
               called
               by
               the
               
                 Russians
                 ,
                 Schoma
                 Gorod
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Kora
                 Katon
              
               .
               All
               hereabouts
               are
               abundance
               of
               Tigers
               ,
               Leopards
               ,
               and
               Panthers
               ,
               for
               which
               reason
               the
               Ambassador
               ,
               upon
               the
               persuasion
               of
               the
               Adogeda
               ,
               ordered
               that
               no
               body
               should
               ride
               at
               any
               distance
               from
               the
               Caravan
               ,
               unless
               there
               were
               at
               least
               three
               or
               more
               in
               Company
               .
               In
               the
               City
               of
               Karakaton
               some
               Alterations
               were
               made
               in
               our
               Provisions
               by
               the
               Chineses
               ;
               for
               ,
               instead
               of
               Sheep
               we
               had
               Hogs
               allowed
               us
               ,
               and
               a
               Measure
               of
               Rice
               for
               each
               person
               .
               The
               Hogs
               in
               China
               have
               such
               hanging
               Bellies
               ,
               that
               they
               touch
               the
               Ground
               .
            
             
               From
               hence
               we
               had
               a
               long
               days
               Journey
               to
               the
               Chinese
               Wall
               ,
               betwixt
               Rich
               ,
               and
               the
               City
               of
               Naun
               ;
               the
               Country
               is
               inhabited
               by
               the
               
                 Mongul
                 Tartars
              
               ,
               who
               acknowledge
               the
               
               Dalaclama
               for
               their
               Head.
               They
               keep
               their
               Idols
               in
               their
               Houses
               ,
               and
               present
               their
               Offerings
               to
               them
               ,
               which
               is
               commonly
               Victuals
               and
               Drink
               .
               When
               they
               bury
               their
               Dead
               ,
               they
               put
               a
               white
               Cock
               upon
               the
               Coffin
               .
               A
               Mongul
               Nun
               ,
               who
               was
               continually
               muttering
               her
               Prayers
               with
               her
               Beads
               in
               her
               hands
               ,
               being
               asked
               by
               the
               Ambassador
               ,
               who
               it
               was
               she
               adored
               ,
               she
               gave
               for
               answer
               ,
               
                 I
                 adore
                 the
                 same
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 deprived
                 of
                 Heaven
                 by
                 your
                 God
                 ,
                 will
                 certainly
                 return
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 your
                 God
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 place
                 ;
                 when
                 you
                 will
                 see
                 strange
                 Alterations
                 upon
                 Earth
                 .
              
            
             
               On
               the
               27th
               of
               October
               ,
               towards
               Evening
               ,
               we
               came
               in
               sight
               of
               the
               famous
               Chinese
               Wall
               ,
               which
               is
               four
               Fathoms
               high
               ,
               and
               of
               such
               thickness
               that
               eight
               persons
               may
               ride
               upon
               it
               a-breast
               .
               It
               is
               1500
               English
               Miles
               long
               in
               a
               straight
               Line
               ;
               for
               if
               you
               will
               count
               the
               Hills
               and
               vast
               Mountains
               upon
               which
               it
               is
               built
               in
               some
               Places
               ,
               it
               would
               amount
               at
               least
               to
               500
               more
               .
               At
               each
               Miles
               distance
               there
               is
               a
               Tower.
               At
               the
               first
               Gate
               we
               entred
               ,
               the
               Wall
               appear'd
               to
               be
               much
               decay'd
               ;
               but
               at
               a
               Musket-shot
               from
               thence
               we
               passed
               through
               another
               Gate
               ,
               which
               resembled
               a
               large
               Bastion
               .
               We
               were
               conducted
               through
               two
               more
               ,
               and
               those
               three
               last
               enclosed
               a
               large
               
               place
               with
               their
               Walls
               ,
               the
               three
               Gates
               serving
               for
               as
               many
               Bastions
               .
               Upon
               the
               first
               Wall
               we
               saw
               a
               very
               large
               
                 Corps
                 de
                 Guards
              
               ,
               where
               ,
               as
               they
               told
               us
               ,
               there
               was
               kept
               a
               constant
               Guard.
               At
               some
               distance
               from
               the
               first
               Wall
               without
               the
               Gate
               ,
               there
               was
               also
               a
               Watch
               kept
               ,
               consisting
               only
               of
               20
               Soldiers
               .
               About
               a
               Mile
               within
               the
               Wall
               we
               passed
               by
               to
               the
               left
               of
               us
               the
               City
               of
               Galgan
               ,
               which
               is
               surrounded
               with
               a
               very
               fine
               stone
               Wall.
               Near
               this
               Place
               we
               met
               with
               the
               first
               Chinese
               Idols
               .
               It
               is
               to
               be
               admired
               what
               vast
               Numbers
               of
               Temples
               the
               Chineses
               have
               dedicated
               to
               their
               Idols
               ,
               all
               their
               Cities
               and
               Villages
               are
               full
               of
               them
               ,
               nay
               you
               meet
               with
               them
               upon
               unaccessible
               Mountains
               ;
               they
               shew
               very
               well
               at
               a
               distance
               .
               But
               as
               to
               the
               Figures
               of
               their
               Idols
               ,
               they
               are
               so
               dreadful
               as
               if
               they
               had
               been
               contrived
               on
               purpose
               to
               strike
               Terror
               into
               the
               Beholders
               .
               They
               are
               made
               either
               of
               Wood
               or
               Clay
               ,
               and
               are
               sometimes
               gilt
               .
               In
               all
               their
               Temples
               you
               meet
               with
               a
               certain
               Idol
               ,
               which
               being
               of
               a
               terrible
               aspect
               ,
               holds
               a
               Scepter
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               him
               they
               call
               the
               
                 God
                 of
                 War
              
               ,
               and
               pay
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Veneration
               to
               him
               .
               This
               God
               is
               surrounded
               with
               Drums
               of
               all
               sizes
               ,
               which
               are
               beaten
               whilst
               they
               are
               at
               their
               Devotion
               .
            
             
               We
               were
               Quartered
               in
               the
               Suburbs
               ,
               and
               
               at
               our
               arrival
               were
               met
               by
               their
               Pipers
               and
               others
               who
               play'd
               upon
               Cymbals
               ,
               and
               beat
               the
               Drums
               ,
               but
               made
               a
               very
               doleful
               noise
               .
               The
               Adogeda
               invited
               us
               to
               Supper
               ,
               where
               we
               were
               very
               well
               entertain'd
               ,
               and
               were
               treated
               with
               Tarrasun
               ,
               a
               Liquor
               made
               of
               Rice
               .
               After
               Supper
               the
               Adogeda
               diverted
               us
               with
               a
               Play
               ,
               or
               rather
               Farce
               ,
               acted
               by
               the
               Players
               that
               were
               sent
               from
               Peking
               to
               meet
               him
               .
               What
               was
               most
               remarkable
               was
               ,
               that
               they
               acted
               the
               Mimicks
               to
               the
               life
               ,
               and
               changed
               their
               Postures
               and
               Cloaths
               ,
               which
               were
               extraordinary
               Magnificent
               ,
               frequently
               to
               our
               great
               astonishment
               .
               On
               the
               28th
               of
               October
               we
               passed
               by
               another
               Chinese
               City
               ,
               and
               towards
               Evening
               arrived
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Xantuning
               ,
               where
               the
               Ambassador
               was
               entertained
               by
               the
               Governor
               with
               a
               magnificent
               Feast
               ,
               and
               another
               Play.
               All
               the
               Apartments
               were
               hung
               with
               very
               rich
               Tapistry
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Entertainment
               was
               very
               noble
               .
               The
               Ambassador
               ,
               the
               Governor
               and
               the
               Adogeda
               ,
               were
               plac'd
               each
               on
               a
               Table
               by
               themselves
               ,
               but
               we
               were
               all
               put
               together
               on
               one
               Table
               .
               The
               dishes
               were
               brought
               in
               one
               after
               another
               ,
               but
               none
               taken
               away
               till
               after
               the
               Feast
               was
               ended
               .
               There
               were
               in
               all
               eight
               Courses
               ,
               and
               as
               often
               as
               a
               dish
               (
               which
               were
               all
               of
               Purcelain
               )
               was
               brought
               in
               ,
               the
               Clerk
               of
               the
               
               Kitchen
               led
               the
               way
               ,
               admonishing
               the
               Guests
               to
               eat
               heartily
               .
               At
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Feast
               ,
               the
               Adogeda
               putting
               out
               his
               Sticks
               ,
               show'd
               them
               to
               the
               Ambassador
               as
               a
               Signal
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               follow
               his
               Example
               .
               Before
               Dinner
               we
               were
               entertained
               by
               a
               Boy
               of
               10
               years
               of
               age
               ,
               who
               very
               naturally
               acted
               the
               Mimick
               ,
               and
               made
               strange
               Postures
               upon
               the
               Ground
               ,
               which
               was
               covered
               with
               Tapestry
               :
               Which
               done
               ,
               seven
               Purcelain
               Cups
               were
               placed
               upon
               a
               Table
               ,
               which
               he
               took
               up
               backwards
               with
               his
               mouth
               ;
               which
               he
               repeated
               afterwards
               ,
               holding
               his
               hands
               upon
               his
               back
               .
               This
               was
               followed
               by
               an
               Entry
               ,
               where
               a
               Man
               and
               a
               Woman
               acted
               the
               Lovers
               ,
               and
               ,
               to
               conclude
               the
               matter
               ,
               a
               Man
               dressed
               up
               in
               a
               Tigers
               Skin
               pass'd
               through
               the
               Room
               upon
               all-fours
               ,
               to
               the
               no
               small
               astonishment
               of
               those
               who
               were
               ignorant
               of
               the
               contrivance
               .
               The
               Feast
               lasted
               above
               three
               hours
               ,
               and
               the
               Adogeda
               desiring
               the
               Ambassador
               to
               take
               a
               Walk
               with
               him
               ,
               they
               were
               just
               going
               to
               take
               their
               leave
               ,
               when
               one
               of
               the
               Adogeda's
               Servants
               whispering
               his
               Master
               ,
               that
               the
               After-course
               was
               going
               to
               be
               served
               up
               ,
               they
               changed
               their
               Resolution
               ,
               and
               stay'd
               near
               two
               hours
               longer
               ;
               during
               which
               time
               they
               were
               again
               diverted
               by
               the
               Players
               ,
               who
               changed
               their
               Cloaths
               8
               or
               10
               times
               .
               
               The
               29th
               of
               October
               we
               came
               in
               sight
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Xunguxu
               ;
               in
               this
               as
               well
               as
               in
               all
               other
               Cities
               where
               we
               pass'd
               ,
               the
               Ambassador
               was
               treated
               with
               all
               imaginable
               Respect
               and
               Civility
               .
               We
               were
               again
               entertain'd
               in
               this
               City
               with
               a
               Play
               ,
               in
               a
               Play-house
               fitted
               up
               for
               that
               purpose
               .
               In
               one
               of
               their
               Temples
               there
               ,
               we
               saw
               a
               Goddess
               ,
               which
               being
               of
               Stone
               128
               Feet
               high
               ,
               had
               700
               Hands
               .
               I
               had
               often
               the
               curiosity
               to
               enter
               their
               Temples
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               a
               view
               of
               their
               Idols
               ,
               who
               are
               of
               very
               different
               shapes
               and
               figures
               ,
               and
               very
               terrible
               to
               behold
               ,
               but
               most
               magnificently
               dress'd
               .
               Near
               this
               Place
               there
               is
               a
               famous
               Pagan
               Temple
               built
               upon
               a
               very
               high
               Rock
               ,
               near
               the
               Monastery
               of
               Iugangu
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               30th
               of
               October
               ,
               as
               we
               were
               travelling
               upon
               the
               Road
               ,
               we
               met
               a
               great
               Number
               of
               Men
               and
               Women
               ,
               who
               followed
               an
               Idol
               carried
               by
               two
               Men
               ,
               and
               play'd
               merrily
               upon
               their
               Pipes
               ,
               Cymbals
               and
               Drums
               .
               The
               Ambassador
               asked
               the
               Adogeda
               ,
               What
               the
               meaning
               was
               of
               this
               Procession
               ?
               To
               which
               he
               answer'd
               ,
               That
               they
               were
               going
               to
               a
               neighbouring
               Temple
               to
               perform
               their
               Devotion
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               day
               we
               pass'd
               in
               sight
               of
               a
               goodly
               Place
               ,
               called
               the
               
                 Red
                 City
              
               ,
               the
               Residence
               of
               the
               Sister
               of
               the
               Bogdegan
               ,
               and
               famous
               for
               the
               Tombs
               of
               several
               Chans
               .
               This
               City
               lies
               near
               the
               Chinese
               Wall
               ;
               we
               were
               fain
               to
               take
               up
               our
               Lodgings
               that
               night
               in
               a
               Village
               .
               Early
               
               the
               next
               morning
               the
               Adogeda
               sent
               word
               to
               the
               Ambassador
               ,
               that
               ,
               having
               some
               business
               of
               moment
               to
               dispatch
               ,
               he
               begg'd
               his
               pardon
               that
               he
               could
               not
               wait
               upon
               him
               immediately
               ,
               but
               that
               if
               he
               would
               be
               pleased
               to
               go
               before
               ,
               he
               would
               follow
               him
               as
               soon
               as
               possibly
               he
               could
               .
               We
               had
               scarce
               rid
               three
               or
               four
               hours
               ,
               when
               the
               Adogeda's
               Steward
               overtook
               us
               near
               one
               of
               their
               Temples
               ,
               desiring
               us
               to
               tarry
               a
               little
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               his
               Master
               being
               upon
               the
               Road
               to
               overtake
               us
               .
               We
               took
               this
               opportunity
               to
               take
               a
               view
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               where
               meeting
               with
               three
               more
               of
               the
               Adogeda's
               Servants
               ,
               we
               saw
               them
               prostrate
               themselves
               first
               before
               the
               Idol
               that
               stood
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               to
               perform
               the
               same
               Ceremony
               to
               two
               others
               that
               stood
               on
               both
               sides
               of
               it
               .
               Towards
               noon
               we
               got
               to
               the
               City
               of
               Xangote
               ,
               where
               having
               been
               entertained
               with
               a
               very
               handsome
               dinner
               by
               the
               Governor
               ,
               we
               continued
               our
               Journey
               ,
               and
               took
               up
               our
               nights
               Lodging
               in
               a
               Countrey
               Town
               .
               The
               first
               of
               November
               the
               Ambassador
               was
               again
               treated
               at
               dinner
               by
               a
               Governor
               of
               another
               City
               ,
               and
               was
               Quartered
               also
               in
               another
               Countrey
               Town
               at
               night
               .
            
             
               All
               the
               way
               as
               we
               passed
               along
               the
               Roads
               we
               met
               with
               such
               a
               prodigious
               Number
               of
               most
               magnificent
               Temples
               ,
               that
               we
               could
               not
               but
               admire
               at
               the
               ignorance
               of
               these
               people
               ,
               
               who
               shew
               so
               much
               Veneration
               to
               these
               Idols
               .
            
             
               The
               2d
               of
               November
               we
               came
               to
               the
               great
               and
               famous
               City
               of
               Tunxo
               ,
               situate
               on
               a
               River
               ,
               where
               the
               Ambassador
               was
               invited
               also
               to
               dinner
               by
               the
               Governor
               ,
               who
               conducted
               us
               afterwards
               out
               of
               the
               Town
               .
               That
               night
               we
               were
               Quartered
               in
               the
               next
               Town
               to
               the
               City
               of
               Peking
               .
               The
               City
               of
               Tukxe
               is
               famous
               for
               its
               ,
               Traffick
               in
               Purcelain
               ,
               which
               is
               sold
               here
               much
               cheaper
               than
               in
               Peking
               .
               The
               Chinese
               have
               a
               way
               of
               Pleating
               their
               Sails
               together
               in
               a
               very
               small
               Compass
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               3d
               of
               November
               ,
               towards
               noon
               ,
               we
               made
               a
               publick
               Entry
               in
               the
               Capital
               City
               of
               Peking
               ,
               in
               very
               good
               Order
               and
               great
               Splendor
               ,
               the
               Streets
               being
               crowded
               with
               vast
               Numbers
               of
               Spectators
               on
               both
               sides
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               which
               raised
               such
               a
               dust
               ,
               that
               we
               scarce
               could
               see
               one
               another
               :
               We
               had
               our
               Lodgings
               assigned
               us
               in
               the
               Court
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               ordinary
               Residence
               of
               Foreign
               Ambassadors
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               12th
               of
               November
               the
               Adagada
               and
               his
               Tawares
               or
               Associate
               ,
               waited
               upon
               the
               Ambassador
               ,
               to
               give
               him
               notice
               that
               he
               was
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               his
               publick
               Audience
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               conducted
               thither
               by
               30
               Horses
               ,
               desiring
               him
               to
               get
               his
               Credentials
               and
               the
               Presents
               ready
               against
               that
               time
               .
               He
               asked
               the
               Ambassador
               who
               was
               
               to
               carry
               the
               Presents
               ?
               and
               being
               answered
               ,
               That
               this
               was
               to
               be
               performed
               by
               the
               Cossacks
               ,
               he
               shew'd
               his
               dislike
               ,
               desiring
               that
               it
               might
               be
               done
               by
               some
               of
               his
               Retinue
               ;
               which
               the
               Ambassador
               refused
               ,
               telling
               him
               ,
               That
               when
               they
               were
               carried
               to
               the
               place
               where
               they
               were
               to
               be
               delivered
               ,
               he
               would
               do
               it
               with
               his
               own
               hands
               ,
               wherewith
               he
               was
               very
               well
               satisfied
               ,
               desiring
               only
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               conveyed
               with
               good
               Couverts
               .
               Matters
               being
               thus
               settled
               ,
               the
               Ambassador
               drank
               to
               him
               a
               Glass
               of
               Spanish
               Wine
               ,
               to
               the
               Health
               of
               the
               Dorgamba
               ;
               who
               being
               one
               of
               the
               first
               Men
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               he
               took
               it
               off
               to
               the
               bottom
               ;
               whereas
               before
               this
               time
               ,
               we
               could
               never
               persuade
               any
               of
               them
               to
               pledge
               us
               ,
               they
               being
               a
               very
               obstinate
               people
               ,
               and
               very
               noisy
               with
               their
               Tongues
               ,
               if
               not
               gratified
               in
               their
               desires
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               the
               14th
               of
               November
               before
               the
               Ambassador
               could
               be
               in
               readiness
               to
               deliver
               his
               Credentials
               ,
               when
               we
               were
               conducted
               to
               Court
               in
               the
               following
               manner
               :
               15
               Cossacks
               ,
               who
               carried
               the
               Presents
               ,
               led
               the
               Van
               ;
               these
               were
               followed
               by
               one
               of
               the
               Masters
               of
               the
               Jewel-Office
               belonging
               to
               the
               Czar
               of
               Muscovy
               .
               After
               him
               the
               Secretary
               of
               the
               Embassy
               ,
               who
               carried
               the
               Credentials
               After
               him
               came
               the
               Ambassador
               betwixt
               the
               two
               Adogeda's
               ;
               and
               lastly
               ,
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Gentlemen
               belonging
               to
               the
               Ambassador
               .
            
             
             
               At
               the
               Entrance
               of
               the
               Castle
               ,
               we
               did
               alight
               from
               our
               Horses
               ,
               and
               marched
               on
               foot
               through
               a
               long
               Gate
               ,
               arch'd
               on
               the
               top
               .
               Before
               we
               entred
               the
               second
               Gate
               ,
               we
               pass'd
               over
               a
               very
               fine
               Stone-Bridge
               ,
               about
               50
               or
               60
               Paces
               long
               ,
               on
               both
               sides
               of
               which
               we
               took
               notice
               of
               a
               Wall
               about
               three
               foot
               high
               ,
               with
               many
               Figures
               cut
               in
               Stone
               .
               Within
               the
               Gate
               we
               were
               conducted
               through
               a
               very
               spacious
               Court
               ,
               where
               we
               saw
               two
               large
               Pillars
               ,
               very
               artificially
               wrought
               with
               variety
               of
               Figures
               .
               From
               thence
               we
               went
               into
               a
               very
               fine
               Hall
               ,
               where
               we
               found
               two
               Tables
               .
               No
               sooner
               were
               we
               entred
               there
               ,
               but
               the
               Adogeda
               desir'd
               the
               Ambassador
               to
               sit
               down
               upon
               the
               Ground
               upon
               such
               Bolsters
               as
               were
               brought
               thither
               for
               that
               purpose
               ;
               and
               soon
               after
               we
               saw
               four
               Lords
               ,
               who
               are
               the
               Chiefest
               of
               the
               whole
               Empire
               ,
               to
               enter
               the
               Room
               before
               the
               Bogdegan
               himself
               .
               These
               four
               were
               the
               Dorgamba
               ,
               the
               Askamba
               ,
               the
               Aligamba
               ,
               and
               the
               Adogamba
               .
               After
               the
               Credentials
               were
               delivered
               to
               the
               King
               himself
               ,
               the
               Presents
               were
               given
               to
               the
               Adogeda
               ,
               who
               laid
               them
               upon
               the
               two
               Tables
               .
               Which
               done
               ;
               the
               Dorgamba
               ,
               with
               the
               other
               three
               Lords
               ,
               came
               up
               to
               the
               Ambassador
               ,
               and
               after
               having
               made
               their
               Compliments
               ,
               and
               
               given
               him
               each
               both
               their
               Hands
               ,
               the
               Dorgamba
               ,
               after
               his
               congratulatory
               Speech
               upon
               our
               happy
               arrival
               ,
               enquir'd
               after
               Health
               of
               both
               their
               
                 Czarish
                 Majesties
              
               ,
               telling
               him
               ,
               that
               his
               Credentials
               should
               be
               forthwith
               translated
               ,
               and
               he
               to
               receive
               an
               Answer
               to
               the
               same
               .
               After
               which
               ,
               he
               told
               him
               what
               allowance
               was
               to
               be
               given
               to
               himself
               and
               his
               Retinue
               ;
               to
               wit
               :
               every
               day
               for
               the
               Ambassador
               himself
               ,
               two
               Sheep
               ,
               one
               Goose
               ,
               three
               Pullets
               ,
               three
               Fish
               ,
               a
               large
               measure
               of
               Flower
               ,
               a
               large
               measure
               of
               Rice
               ,
               two
               Pound
               of
               Butter
               ,
               two
               Papers
               of
               Thee
               ,
               Salt
               ,
               and
               other
               Things
               proportionable
               ,
               besides
               two
               Gallons
               of
               Tarrasun
               .
               The
               rest
               of
               his
               Retinue
               and
               other
               Servants
               ,
               had
               the
               same
               Allowance
               as
               before
               ,
               with
               some
               addition
               of
               Flower
               ,
               Butter
               and
               Tarrasun
               .
            
             
               The
               Ambassador
               being
               reconducted
               to
               his
               Quarters
               by
               the
               two
               Adogeda's
               ,
               scarce
               three
               hours
               were
               pass'd
               ,
               before
               the
               youngest
               of
               the
               two
               Adogeda's
               brought
               word
               ,
               that
               the
               Czar's
               Letters
               had
               been
               receiv'd
               with
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Satisfaction
               ,
               desiring
               him
               in
               the
               Bogdegan's
               Name
               ,
               to
               come
               and
               take
               a
               share
               ,
               with
               all
               his
               Retinue
               of
               his
               own
               Table
               .
               As
               they
               were
               going
               along
               the
               Streets
               to
               Court
               on
               Horse-back
               ,
               the
               Adogeda
               told
               the
               Ambassdor
               ,
               that
               he
               
               ought
               to
               look
               upon
               this
               Invitation
               as
               a
               most
               particular
               Grace
               ,
               it
               being
               not
               customary
               for
               Ambassdors
               to
               receive
               this
               Honour
               immediately
               after
               the
               delivery
               of
               their
               Credentials
               .
            
             
               Being
               entred
               the
               same
               Hall
               where
               the
               Credentials
               had
               been
               deliver'd
               before
               ,
               the
               Adogeda
               invited
               the
               Ambassador
               to
               sit
               down
               ,
               and
               soon
               after
               entred
               the
               same
               four
               Lords
               before
               the
               Bogdegan
               ,
               and
               saluted
               the
               Ambassador
               very
               obligingly
               .
               Immediately
               after
               ,
               four
               Tables
               were
               brought
               into
               the
               Room
               ,
               two
               of
               which
               were
               cover'd
               with
               forty
               Silver
               Dishes
               ,
               full
               of
               all
               Sorts
               of
               Sweet-Meats
               ,
               for
               the
               Amhassador
               ,
               the
               other
               two
               (
               where
               there
               were
               also
               some
               Sweet-Meats
               ,
               and
               a
               Dish
               with
               boil'd
               cold
               Mutton
               )
               fell
               to
               our
               share
               .
               After
               Dinner
               ,
               we
               were
               treated
               with
               Thee
               boil'd
               in
               Milk
               ,
               in
               wooden
               Dishes
               ,
               which
               we
               took
               ,
               and
               re-delivered
               to
               the
               Servants
               ,
               with
               making
               deep
               Reveences
               .
               So
               soon
               as
               the
               Ambassador
               arose
               from
               the
               Table
               ,
               all
               his
               Sweet-Meats
               were
               given
               to
               his
               Attendants
               ;
               but
               what
               was
               left
               upon
               our
               Tables
               ,
               was
               divided
               among
               the
               Cosacks
               .
            
             
               The
               16th
               of
               November
               ,
               the
               Dorgamba
               ,
               with
               several
               other
               Chinese
               Lords
               ,
               and
               the
               two
               Adogeda's
               ,
               came
               to
               pay
               a
               Visit
               to
               
               the
               Ambassador
               ;
               who
               entertain'd
               them
               with
               a
               Sett
               of
               very
               good
               Musick
               ,
               at
               which
               they
               seem'd
               to
               be
               extreamly
               well
               satisfied
               ;
               and
               after
               they
               had
               staid
               some
               time
               ,
               the
               Ambassador
               made
               to
               the
               Dorgamba
               these
               following
               Presents
               .
            
             
               A
               large
               Looking-Glass
               with
               a
               black
               wooden
               Frame
               .
               A
               less
               Looking-Glass
               .
            
             
               A
               round
               Looking-Glass
               with
               a
               gilt
               Frame
               .
               Two
               Watches
               .
            
             
               Twenty
               pieces
               of
               gilt
               Leather
               .
            
             
               Several
               fine
               Cuts
               .
            
             
               Six
               very
               fine
               Crystal-Glasses
               .
            
             
               A
               large
               Case
               for
               Glasses
               .
            
             
               Three
               large
               Dogs
               spotted
               like
               Tygers
               .
            
             
               A
               fine
               black
               Gun-Dog
               .
            
             
               A
               piece
               of
               fine
               Hollin
               Linen-Cloth
               .
            
             
               Four
               Lac'd
               Handkerchiefs
               ;
            
             
               Besides
               some
               Sables
               ,
               black
               Foxes
               ,
               Ermins
               ,
               and
               other
               Siberian
               Commodities
               ,
               which
               were
               received
               in
               a
               most
               obliging
               manner
               by
               the
               Dorgamba
               .
               On
               the
               17th
               of
               November
               ,
               two
               Heralds
               at
               Arms
               ,
               were
               sent
               to
               invite
               the
               Ambassador
               and
               fourteen
               of
               the
               Gentlemen
               of
               his
               Retinue
               ,
               to
               the
               Bogdegan's
               Table
               ;
               and
               we
               were
               not
               a
               Musket-shot
               from
               our
               Quarters
               ,
               before
               we
               were
               met
               by
               the
               Adogeda's
               ,
               who
               conducted
               us
               into
               the
               Castle
               .
               Being
               entred
               the
               same
               Hall
               ,
               where
               we
               had
               deliver'd
               
               our
               Credentials
               before
               .
               The
               Adogeda
               presented
               the
               Ambassador
               and
               his
               Retinue
               ,
               with
               Chairs
               ;
               immediately
               after
               ,
               came
               the
               four
               abovementioned
               Lords
               ,
               who
               after
               having
               paid
               their
               Complements
               to
               the
               Ambassador
               ,
               asked
               him
               ,
               whether
               he
               could
               speak
               Latin
               ;
               and
               being
               answer'd
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               :
               they
               asked
               further
               ,
               whether
               any
               of
               his
               Retinue
               were
               Masters
               of
               the
               said
               Language
               ;
               and
               it
               being
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               one
               who
               had
               some
               Knowledge
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               perfection
               ;
               they
               left
               us
               to
               return
               our
               Answer
               to
               the
               Bogdegan
               .
               We
               sat
               above
               four
               or
               five
               hours
               before
               word
               was
               brought
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               were
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Bogdegan
               ;
               but
               were
               in
               the
               mean
               while
               treated
               with
               Thee
               boil'd
               in
               Milk
               by
               the
               Adogeda
               .
               An
               account
               was
               likewise
               taken
               of
               our
               Names
               ,
               how
               many
               there
               were
               of
               us
               ;
               which
               done
               ,
               the
               Adogeda
               receiv'd
               Orders
               to
               conduct
               us
               .
               We
               pass'd
               through
               three
               several
               Gates
               ,
               and
               as
               many
               large
               and
               handsome
               Courts
               ;
               among
               which
               ,
               one
               deserves
               to
               be
               particularly
               taken
               notice
               of
               .
               For
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               it
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               Bridge
               of
               Marble
               ,
               sustain'd
               by
               very
               fine
               Arches
               ;
               under
               which
               was
               a
               Water
               ,
               which
               being
               call'd
               ,
               the
               
                 Bogdegan's
                 Fish-Pond
              
               ,
               had
               the
               resemblance
               of
               a
               fair
               small
               River
               ,
               and
               surrounded
               the
               Castle
               .
               
               So
               soon
               as
               we
               entred
               the
               Room
               ,
               where
               the
               Bogdegan
               was
               seated
               upon
               his
               Throne
               ,
               the
               Ambassador
               was
               plac'd
               by
               the
               Adogeda's
               on
               one
               side
               of
               the
               Throne
               ,
               which
               was
               surrounded
               with
               above
               three
               hundred
               Courtiers
               ,
               who
               all
               wore
               the
               Emperour's
               Armes
               upon
               their
               Breasts
               and
               Backs
               .
               The
               Roof
               of
               this
               Room
               was
               extraordinary
               high
               ,
               and
               the
               sides
               adorn'd
               with
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Marble
               Statues
               .
               Just
               opposite
               to
               it
               was
               the
               Emperour's
               Temple
               ,
               a
               most
               magnificent
               Structure
               .
               On
               the
               other
               side
               of
               the
               Room
               ,
               you
               look'd
               into
               another
               Court
               ,
               where
               were
               the
               Lodgings
               of
               the
               Enuchs
               and
               other
               Women
               ,
               that
               attended
               in
               the
               Emperour's
               Seraglio
               .
               The
               Ambassador
               was
               placed
               on
               the
               left-hand
               of
               the
               Throne
               ,
               and
               his
               Attendance
               about
               four
               Rods
               behind
               him
               ,
               on
               the
               right-hand
               ;
               just
               opposite
               to
               the
               Ambassadors
               were
               the
               four
               abovementioned
               Lords
               ;
               About
               forty
               Persons
               ,
               armed
               with
               Half-Pikes
               and
               Battle-Axes
               attended
               about
               the
               Throne
               .
               We
               had
               not
               sat
               very
               long
               ,
               before
               we
               saw
               a
               Table
               cover'd
               all
               over
               with
               Dishes
               of
               Massive
               Gold
               ,
               and
               fill'd
               with
               Sweet-Meats
               brought
               in
               ,
               which
               was
               set
               before
               the
               Emperour
               ;
               After
               this
               ,
               two
               Tables
               with
               Sweet-Meats
               were
               brought
               in
               for
               the
               four
               Lords
               ;
               and
               next
               to
               them
               ,
               another
               Table
               
               with
               Sweet-Meats
               for
               the
               Ambassador
               ;
               several
               Tables
               were
               placed
               for
               us
               ,
               three
               belonging
               to
               a
               Table
               ;
               The
               Sweet-Meats
               were
               all
               serv'd
               in
               Silver
               Dishes
               ;
               besides
               which
               there
               were
               Grapes
               ,
               Apples
               ,
               Pears
               ,
               Chesnuts
               ,
               China-Oranges
               ,
               Citrons
               ,
               and
               other
               Fruits
               .
               As
               for
               the
               Chineses
               ,
               of
               whom
               there
               were
               above
               a
               hundred
               ,
               each
               had
               his
               own
               Table
               ,
               with
               several
               Dishes
               of
               Meat
               .
            
             
               So
               soon
               as
               we
               saw
               the
               Emperour
               begin
               to
               eat
               ,
               we
               were
               obliged
               to
               pay
               our
               Reverence
               by
               a
               low
               inclination
               of
               the
               Head
               ,
               and
               then
               we
               eat
               of
               what
               was
               before
               us
               .
               After
               Dinner
               ,
               which
               lasted
               above
               three
               hours
               ,
               two
               large
               Cups
               of
               Brandy
               were
               presented
               to
               the
               Bogdegan
               ,
               who
               ordered
               the
               Dorgamba
               and
               another
               Great
               Lord
               ,
               to
               conduct
               the
               Ambassador
               upon
               the
               Throne
               ;
               Being
               advanc'd
               upon
               the
               Steps
               ,
               the
               Dorgamba
               ,
               by
               orders
               from
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               presented
               one
               of
               these
               Cups
               to
               the
               Ambassador
               ,
               telling
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               must
               make
               a
               low
               Reverence
               ,
               and
               drink
               it
               all
               off
               at
               a
               Draught
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               mean
               while
               ,
               some
               Iesuits
               having
               been
               sent
               for
               ,
               they
               appear'd
               instantly
               ,
               and
               by
               Orders
               from
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               spoke
               to
               the
               Ambassador
               in
               Latin
               ;
               who
               answering
               them
               in
               Italian
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               not
               
               very
               well
               vers'd
               in
               the
               Latin
               Tongue
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Fathers
               began
               to
               talk
               in
               Italian
               with
               the
               Ambassador
               ,
               whom
               he
               asked
               many
               Questions
               ,
               and
               among
               the
               rest
               ,
               How
               long
               it
               was
               since
               he
               left
               Muscovy
               ?
               Unto
               which
               he
               having
               given
               a
               suitable
               Answer
               ,
               he
               was
               re-conducted
               to
               his
               place
               .
               We
               were
               also
               each
               in
               his
               turn
               ,
               placed
               opposite
               to
               the
               Throne
               ,
               and
               presented
               with
               a
               golden
               Cup
               of
               Brandy
               ,
               which
               after
               we
               had
               taken
               up
               ,
               with
               a
               very
               low
               Reverence
               ,
               we
               were
               re-conducted
               to
               our
               respective
               places
               .
               Soon
               after
               we
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Chineses
               there
               present
               ,
               had
               some
               Thee
               boil'd
               in
               Milk
               presented
               to
               us
               in
               wooden
               Dishes
               ,
               which
               as
               before
               we
               received
               ,
               and
               return'd
               with
               a
               very
               low
               bow
               to
               the
               very
               ground
               .
               The
               Tables
               being
               remov'd
               ,
               we
               were
               conducted
               out
               of
               the
               Room
               ,
               which
               done
               ,
               both
               the
               Adogeda's
               made
               a
               sign
               to
               the
               Ambassador
               to
               follow
               them
               into
               another
               Apartment
               ,
               which
               was
               done
               ,
               because
               we
               should
               not
               see
               the
               Bogdegan
               descend
               from
               his
               Throne
               .
               He
               is
               originally
               a
               
                 Mongul
                 Tartar
              
               ,
               of
               a
               brown
               Complexion
               ,
               of
               about
               45
               years
               of
               Age.
               
            
             
               The
               Ambassador
               desir'd
               to
               be
               dismiss'd
               for
               that
               time
               ,
               but
               the
               Dorgamba
               return'd
               from
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               and
               asked
               the
               Ambassador
               ,
               whether
               he
               could
               tell
               any
               tidings
               
               concerning
               some
               Iesuits
               ,
               who
               about
               three
               years
               before
               intended
               to
               travel
               to
               China
               ,
               by
               the
               way
               of
               Muscovy
               ,
               but
               were
               stopt
               in
               their
               Journey
               ?
               The
               Ambassador
               having
               answer'd
               that
               he
               knew
               nothing
               of
               them
               ,
               the
               Dorgamba
               return'd
               with
               this
               Answer
               to
               the
               Emperour
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               while
               we
               were
               conducted
               to
               our
               former
               places
               ,
               where
               the
               Adogeda
               desir'd
               the
               Ambassador
               to
               sit
               down
               a
               little
               ,
               till
               the
               Sweet-Meats
               that
               were
               left
               ,
               could
               be
               given
               to
               our
               Servants
               ;
               which
               was
               done
               accordingly
               ;
               it
               being
               a
               very
               antient
               Custom
               among
               the
               Chineses
               ,
               always
               to
               let
               the
               Remnants
               of
               the
               Emperour's
               Table
               to
               be
               carried
               home
               .
               Our
               Servants
               being
               well
               loaden
               with
               Sweet-Meats
               ,
               the
               two
               Adogeda's
               reconducted
               the
               Ambassador
               to
               his
               Quarters
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               18th
               of
               November
               ,
               we
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Cosacks
               were
               entertain'd
               at
               our
               Quarters
               from
               the
               Emperour's
               Table
               .
               There
               was
               a
               Table
               in
               the
               Ambassador's
               Appartment
               for
               his
               own
               use
               ,
               those
               for
               the
               Gentlemen
               was
               laid
               in
               the
               Hall.
               All
               the
               Tables
               being
               cover'd
               with
               Meats
               ,
               two
               of
               the
               Bogdegan's
               Courtiers
               came
               to
               desire
               the
               Ambassador
               and
               his
               Retinue
               in
               the
               Emperour's
               Name
               to
               sit
               down
               ,
               which
               we
               did
               with
               a
               profound
               Reverence
               ,
               in
               
               respect
               to
               his
               Imperial
               Majesty
               .
               Our
               Dishes
               were
               ,
               boil'd
               Geese
               ,
               Pullets
               ,
               Eggs
               ,
               and
               all
               sorts
               of
               Meats
               ;
               Grapes
               ,
               Apples
               ,
               Pears
               ,
               Wall-nuts
               ,
               Chesnuts
               ,
               Citrons
               ,
               China-Oranges
               ,
               all
               sorts
               of
               Preserves
               and
               Sweet-Meats
               .
               The
               Cosacks
               din'd
               in
               the
               Court
               ;
               and
               before
               Dinner
               ,
               were
               all
               presented
               with
               Thee
               boil'd
               in
               Milk.
               Towards
               Evening
               the
               two
               Adogeda's
               came
               to
               tell
               the
               Ambassador
               ,
               that
               the
               Bogdegan
               was
               going
               to
               make
               a
               Progress
               for
               20
               days
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               7th
               of
               December
               ,
               they
               came
               to
               give
               us
               notice
               of
               his
               return
               to
               Peking
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               8th
               we
               were
               again
               invited
               to
               the
               Bogdegan's
               Table
               ,
               where
               we
               were
               treated
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               as
               before
               .
               On
               the
               11th
               the
               Askamba
               and
               Surgushey
               ,
               were
               sent
               by
               the
               Bogdegan
               ,
               to
               invite
               the
               Ambassador
               and
               his
               Retinue
               to
               be
               present
               at
               a
               great
               Feast
               at
               Court
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               conducted
               through
               the
               left-side
               of
               the
               Castle
               ,
               whereas
               before
               ,
               we
               had
               been
               brought
               in
               through
               the
               Great
               Court
               on
               the
               right-side
               .
            
             
               Accordingly
               next
               Morning
               ,
               five
               hours
               before
               day-light
               ,
               the
               two
               Adogeda's
               came
               to
               our
               Quarters
               ,
               and
               conducted
               us
               on
               Horse-back
               to
               the
               Castle
               ,
               where
               being
               entred
               on
               the
               left-side
               ,
               the
               Adogeda's
               desired
               the
               Ambassador
               to
               sit
               down
               ,
               where
               
               we
               were
               treated
               several
               times
               with
               Thee
               ;
               in
               the
               mean
               while
               that
               one
               of
               the
               Adogeda's
               was
               gone
               to
               receive
               his
               further
               Instructions
               .
               At
               break
               of
               day
               ,
               both
               the
               Adogeda's
               led
               us
               into
               a
               Court
               ,
               where
               we
               saw
               two
               Elephants
               of
               an
               extraordinary
               bigness
               ,
               with
               very
               rich
               Furnitures
               :
               Opposite
               to
               them
               ,
               we
               saw
               a
               great
               many
               Drums
               plac'd
               upon
               the
               Ground
               ,
               near
               which
               stood
               the
               Emperour's
               Guards
               ,
               cloath'd
               in
               red
               Damask
               ,
               and
               all
               round
               the
               Court
               we
               saw
               above
               a
               hundred
               Chairs
               ,
               belonging
               to
               the
               Chinese
               Lords
               .
               Being
               from
               thence
               conducted
               to
               the
               place
               where
               the
               Bogdegan
               was
               to
               make
               his
               Appearance
               ,
               we
               entred
               on
               the
               left-side
               ,
               where
               we
               saw
               several
               hundreds
               Chinese
               Lords
               very
               magnificently
               dress'd
               ,
               with
               the
               Emperour's
               Armes
               upon
               their
               Backs
               and
               Breasts
               ,
               sitting
               upon
               Bolsters
               or
               Cushions
               ,
               upon
               the
               ground
               .
               Their
               Caps
               were
               adorn'd
               with
               the
               Feathers
               of
               Peacocks
               ,
               which
               were
               fastn'd
               to
               them
               with
               fine
               Crystals
               .
               Those
               of
               the
               first
               Rank
               had
               very
               large
               Saphirs
               upon
               their
               Caps
               .
               Near
               to
               these
               we
               had
               our
               Seats
               assign'd
               us
               ;
               and
               scarce
               had
               we
               thus
               sat
               an
               hour
               ,
               when
               by
               the
               discharge
               of
               a
               Cannon
               (
               which
               made
               no
               great
               noise
               )
               a
               signal
               was
               given
               for
               the
               Chineses
               to
               rise
               ,
               whilst
               the
               Bogdegan
               was
               
               coming
               in
               to
               mount
               his
               Throne
               ,
               which
               stood
               directly
               opposite
               to
               the
               Door
               ,
               thro'
               which
               we
               were
               introduc'd
               .
               All
               on
               a
               sudden
               we
               heard
               a
               Chime
               of
               Bells
               ,
               which
               being
               the
               signal
               for
               the
               Chineses
               ,
               they
               in
               very
               good
               Order
               made
               their
               appearance
               before
               the
               Bogdegan
               :
               In
               the
               mean
               while
               ,
               a
               certain
               Person
               who
               stood
               near
               the
               Bogdegan
               ,
               read
               for
               above
               an
               hour
               with
               a
               very
               loud
               and
               audible
               Voice
               out
               of
               a
               Book
               ,
               which
               done
               ,
               we
               heard
               very
               fine
               singing
               at
               some
               distance
               from
               us
               ;
               After
               this
               two
               Drums
               were
               beat
               ,
               which
               being
               another
               signal
               to
               the
               Chineses
               ,
               they
               fell
               upon
               their
               Knees
               ,
               bending
               their
               Heads
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               three
               times
               ,
               one
               after
               another
               .
               Then
               they
               rise
               ,
               and
               several
               Musical
               Instruments
               made
               an
               agreeable
               Harmony
               for
               some
               time
               ,
               during
               which
               they
               performed
               the
               same
               reverence
               twice
               more
               ,
               and
               so
               took
               their
               Seats
               again
               .
               We
               were
               then
               conducted
               by
               the
               two
               Adogedan's
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Bogdean
               ,
               where
               we
               performed
               the
               same
               Ceremony
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               as
               the
               Chineses
               had
               done
               ;
               And
               the
               Ambassador
               being
               led
               by
               the
               Hand
               by
               the
               Adogeda
               up
               to
               the
               Bogdegan's
               Throne
               ,
               had
               the
               honour
               to
               receive
               a
               dish
               of
               Thee
               from
               the
               Bogdegan's
               own
               hands
               .
               We
               were
               likewise
               ,
               after
               we
               had
               taken
               our
               Seats
               ,
               
               again
               treated
               with
               Thee
               boil'd
               in
               Milk
               ,
               being
               obliged
               every
               time
               we
               took
               and
               re
               delivered
               the
               Cup
               ,
               to
               turn
               our
               left-Leg
               under
               our
               Bodies
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               make
               a
               low
               Inclination
               with
               our
               Heads
               .
               Soon
               after
               ,
               the
               Ambassador
               being
               re-conducted
               by
               the
               Adogeda
               to
               his
               Seat
               ,
               the
               Chineses
               ,
               all
               on
               a
               sudden
               ,
               plac'd
               themselves
               on
               the
               right-side
               upon
               their
               bended
               Knees
               ,
               knocking
               their
               Heads
               against
               the
               Ground
               three
               times
               ,
               whilst
               the
               Bogdegan
               was
               descending
               from
               the
               Throne
               .
               We
               were
               led
               by
               the
               two
               Adogeda's
               to
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               where
               we
               were
               obliged
               to
               perform
               the
               same
               Ceremony
               .
               That
               part
               of
               the
               Court
               where
               the
               Bogdegan's
               Throne
               was
               plac'd
               ,
               was
               lin'd
               with
               his
               Guards
               ,
               cloath'd
               in
               red
               Damask
               ,
               and
               arm'd
               with
               Battle-Axes
               and
               Half-Piques
               .
               The
               Solemnity
               being
               ended
               ,
               we
               pass'd
               again
               through
               the
               place
               where
               before
               we
               had
               deliver'd
               our
               Credentials
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               our
               return
               to
               our
               Quarters
               ;
               but
               the
               Adogeda's
               desiring
               the
               Ambassador
               to
               stay
               a
               little
               longer
               ,
               there
               being
               some
               Chinese
               Lords
               ,
               who
               were
               very
               ambitious
               to
               see
               the
               Ambassador
               and
               his
               Retinue
               ,
               he
               granted
               his
               request
               .
               As
               we
               were
               coming
               out
               of
               the
               Castle
               ,
               we
               saw
               one
               of
               the
               Elephants
               ,
               which
               was
               shewn
               us
               before
               ,
               draw
               a
               great
               Waggon
               ,
               
               in
               which
               was
               the
               Bogdegan's
               Throne
               ;
               we
               were
               scarce
               return'd
               to
               our
               Quarters
               ,
               when
               the
               Adogeda
               again
               entreated
               the
               Ambassador
               to
               go
               along
               with
               him
               to
               the
               Bogdegan's
               Play-house
               ,
               vvhere
               a
               very
               diverting
               Play
               vvas
               acted
               that
               day
               .
               He
               invited
               not
               only
               the
               Ambassador's
               Retinue
               ,
               but
               also
               all
               the
               Merchants
               and
               Cosacks
               ,
               to
               partake
               of
               the
               Shovv
               .
               And
               as
               vve
               vvere
               on
               our
               way
               thither
               ,
               we
               met
               several
               Chinese
               Lords
               ,
               among
               whom
               was
               the
               Askamba
               ,
               who
               came
               on
               purpose
               to
               bear
               the
               Ambassador
               Company
               thither
               .
               Before
               Dinner
               we
               had
               the
               diversion
               of
               seeing
               a
               Fellow
               play
               all
               sorts
               of
               Tricks
               .
               He
               took
               a
               stick
               ,
               which
               was
               sharp
               at
               one
               end
               in
               his
               Hand
               ,
               on
               which
               he
               fixed
               a
               large
               round
               wooden
               Ball
               ,
               which
               turn'd
               it self
               without
               intermission
               upon
               the
               Stick
               ,
               till
               he
               threw
               it
               in
               the
               Air
               ,
               and
               catch'd
               it
               again
               upon
               the
               point
               of
               the
               Stick
               ,
               where
               it
               rowl'd
               about
               like
               before
               ;
               Secondly
               ,
               he
               took
               another
               Stick
               ,
               but
               not
               so
               big
               as
               the
               former
               ,
               which
               he
               fixed
               upon
               his
               upper
               Lip
               ;
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               this
               Stick
               was
               a
               small
               wooden
               Horse
               ,
               which
               continually
               turn'd
               about
               the
               Stick
               ,
               as
               did
               another
               wooden
               Ball
               on
               the
               top
               of
               the
               Stick
               .
               Sometimes
               he
               put
               the
               Stick
               upon
               his
               Thumb
               ,
               where
               it
               perform'd
               the
               same
               operation
               .
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               he
               put
               the
               same
               Stick
               through
               a
               certain
               Instrument
               ,
               not
               unlike
               our
               Flutes
               ,
               which
               he
               held
               in
               his
               Mouth
               .
               On
               the
               point
               of
               the
               Stick
               he
               had
               fixed
               two
               Knives
               ,
               not
               unlike
               our
               Shoe-maker's
               Knives
               ,
               with
               their
               Edges
               to
               one
               another
               ,
               which
               turn'd
               themselves
               upon
               the
               Stick
               to
               the
               no
               small
               astonishment
               of
               the
               Spectators
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               he
               took
               three
               ordinary
               Knives
               ,
               two
               of
               which
               he
               kept
               steady
               in
               his
               left-hand
               ,
               but
               no
               sooner
               had
               he
               thrown
               the
               third
               up
               in
               the
               Air
               ,
               but
               the
               other
               two
               follow'd
               ,
               which
               he
               catch'd
               all
               three
               by
               the
               Handles
               .
               He
               shew'd
               us
               also
               several
               fine
               Postures
               on
               Horse-back
               ,
               and
               whilst
               we
               were
               very
               magnificently
               treated
               at
               Dinner
               ,
               we
               had
               the
               diversion
               of
               the
               Play
               ,
               which
               lasted
               till
               night
               ;
               when
               we
               return'd
               home
               well
               satisfied
               with
               our
               Entertainment
               .
            
             
               The
               18th
               of
               December
               ,
               hoth
               the
               Adogeda's
               came
               to
               salute
               the
               Ambassador
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Dorgamba
               ,
               and
               to
               invite
               him
               and
               the
               Chiefest
               of
               his
               Domesticks
               to
               pass
               the
               next
               day
               at
               his
               House
               .
               The
               next
               Morning
               his
               Horses
               stood
               ready
               to
               attend
               us
               at
               our
               Quarters
               ,
               from
               whence
               we
               went
               directly
               to
               the
               Dorgamba's
               Palace
               .
               We
               were
               conducted
               by
               the
               Adogeda's
               in
               a
               small
               appartment
               ,
               where
               
               we
               found
               the
               Dorgamba
               ready
               to
               receive
               the
               Ambassador
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               in
               very
               obliging
               terms
               .
               Soon
               after
               we
               were
               treated
               with
               Thee
               boil'd
               in
               Milk
               ,
               and
               the
               Ambassador
               having
               communicated
               for
               some
               time
               with
               the
               Dorgamba
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Instructions
               ,
               he
               had
               received
               from
               their
               Czarish
               Majesty's
               ,
               the
               Ambassador
               was
               conducted
               from
               thence
               into
               the
               Dining-Room
               .
               As
               we
               entred
               the
               Room
               ,
               the
               Players
               who
               were
               very
               magnificently
               dress'd
               ,
               stood
               ready
               to
               begin
               the
               Play
               ,
               which
               they
               did
               accordingly
               ;
               It
               is
               the
               Custom
               in
               China
               for
               the
               Actors
               to
               give
               a
               Book
               ,
               containing
               the
               Contents
               of
               many
               Plays
               ,
               to
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               Feasts
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               he
               chuses
               which
               he
               likes
               best
               ,
               which
               is
               commonly
               perform'd
               by
               singing
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               our
               Opera's
               .
            
             
               The
               Dorgamba
               sat
               at
               a
               Table
               by
               himself
               ,
               next
               to
               him
               was
               plac'd
               the
               Ambassador
               at
               another
               Table
               ,
               and
               next
               to
               him
               the
               two
               Adogeda's
               at
               another
               .
               Two
               other
               Tables
               were
               brought
               in
               for
               the
               Ambassador's
               Retinue
               ;
               we
               were
               treated
               with
               great
               deal
               of
               Splendor
               .
               Our
               Drink
               was
               
                 Aqua
                 vitae
              
               prepared
               with
               Cinnamon
               ,
               which
               was
               brought
               to
               us
               in
               golden
               Cups
               ,
               and
               we
               were
               forced
               to
               take
               it
               off
               quite
               to
               the
               bottom
               ,
               the
               Dorgamba
               shewing
               us
               the
               way
               
               by
               his
               own
               Example
               .
               The
               Floor
               was
               covered
               all
               over
               with
               Tapistry
               ,
               and
               behind
               the
               Dorgamba
               stood
               a
               little
               Page
               with
               a
               Basket
               made
               of
               Straw-work
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               Dorgamba's
               Spitting-Pot
               .
               Thus
               we
               spent
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               day
               with
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Diversion
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               19th
               ,
               being
               a
               great
               Feast
               day
               at
               Court
               ,
               we
               were
               again
               splendidly
               Entertained
               at
               the
               Bogdegan's
               Table
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               year
               1694.
               on
               the
               6th
               of
               Ianuary
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               16th
               ,
               we
               were
               again
               invited
               to
               the
               Bogdegan's
               Table
               .
               On
               the
               26th
               of
               the
               same
               month
               ,
               the
               Dorgamba
               obliged
               us
               with
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               very
               fierce
               Panther
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               day
               we
               were
               again
               admitted
               to
               the
               Bogdegan's
               Table
               .
               On
               the
               27th
               we
               paid
               a
               visit
               to
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               who
               treated
               us
               with
               a
               very
               good
               Breakfast
               ;
               Their
               Church
               is
               a
               very
               curious
               piece
               of
               Architecture
               ,
               with
               a
               fine
               Organ
               ,
               which
               is
               placed
               on
               the
               outside
               of
               it
               towards
               the
               Street
               .
               There
               were
               at
               that
               time
               eight
               Fathers
               of
               that
               Society
               at
               Peking
               .
               On
               the
               29th
               it
               was
               a
               hard
               Frost
               ,
               with
               a
               strong
               North
               Wind
               and
               abundance
               of
               Snow
               .
               On
               the
               4th
               of
               February
               both
               the
               Adogeda's
               brought
               Orders
               for
               the
               Ambassador
               to
               make
               his
               Appearance
               at
               Court.
               Accordingly
               we
               went
               on
               Horseback
               to
               Court
               on
               the
               5th
               of
               February
               ,
               where
               after
               we
               
               had
               been
               entertain'd
               very
               splendidly
               at
               the
               Bogdegan's
               Table
               ,
               the
               Ambassador
               was
               told
               ,
               that
               according
               to
               his
               desire
               he
               should
               be
               dismiss'd
               in
               twelve
               nights
               .
            
             
               Accordingly
               on
               the
               15th
               of
               Febr.
               the
               Bogdegan
               sent
               one
               of
               his
               Coutiers
               to
               the
               Ambassador
               to
               desire
               him
               to
               come
               to
               Court
               the
               next
               morning
               with
               all
               his
               Attendance
               ,
               and
               the
               Cosacks
               ,
               to
               receive
               the
               usual
               Presents
               of
               the
               Bogdegan
               .
               The
               day
               before
               we
               went
               to
               Court
               we
               were
               treated
               at
               the
               Bogdegan's
               Charge
               at
               our
               Quarters
               ,
               when
               the
               Ambassador
               with
               his
               whole
               Attendance
               went
               on
               Horseback
               ,
               being
               conducted
               by
               the
               Adogeda's
               into
               a
               spacious
               Court
               ,
               where
               we
               received
               the
               following
               Presents
               .
            
             
               A
               Horse
               ,
               with
               Bridle
               and
               Saddle
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Accoutrements
               .
            
             
               A
               Chinese
               Cap
               ,
               with
               a
               Silk
               Puff
               on
               the
               top
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               A
               Sur-toot
               of
               Damask
               Brocaded
               with
               Gold
               Serpents
               ,
               and
               lined
               with
               Lamb-Skins
               .
            
             
               A
               Scarff
               ,
               a
               Knife
               ,
               6
               Handkerchiefs
               ,
               and
               2
               Tobacco
               Bags
               .
            
             
               A
               pair
               of
               Leather
               Boots
               ,
               and
               a
               pair
               of
               Silk
               Stockings
               .
            
             
               A
               piece
               of
               Black
               Sattin
               of
               10
               yards
               .
            
             
               A
               piece
               of
               Ludan
               of
               20
               yards
               .
               16
               pieces
               of
               Kitaick
               .
            
             
               7
               Lan
               of
               Silver
               worth
               14
               Crowns
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Ambassador's
               Gentlemen
               had
               each
               of
               them
               the
               following
               Presents
               .
            
             
               A
               Chinese
               Cap
               ,
               with
               a
               red
               Silk
               Puff
               on
               the
               top
               .
            
             
               A
               Damask
               Surtoot
               lined
               with
               Lambs-Skin
               .
            
             
               A
               piece
               of
               Sattin
               of
               10
               yards
               .
            
             
               A
               piece
               of
               Ludan
               of
               10
               yards
               .
            
             
               A
               Scarff
               ,
               with
               a
               Knife
               ,
               2
               Tobacco
               Baggs
               ,
               and
               6
               Handkerchiefs
               .
            
             
               One
               pair
               of
               Leather
               Boots
               ,
               with
               a
               pair
               of
               Silk
               Stockings
               quilted
               with
               Cotton
               .
            
             
               16
               pieces
               of
               Kitaick
               .
            
             
               One
               Lan
               and
               a
               half
               of
               Silver
               worth
               3
               Crowns
               .
            
             
               The
               Cosacks
               and
               Servants
               received
               each
               the
               following
               Presents
               .
            
             
               A
               piece
               of
               Sattin
               of
               10
               yards
               .
            
             
               Eight
               pieces
               of
               Kitaick
               .
            
             
               One
               Lan
               of
               Silver
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               18th
               of
               February
               ,
               the
               Ambassador
               being
               again
               invited
               to
               Court
               ,
               the
               Dorgamba
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               were
               ready
               for
               his
               departure
               ,
               the
               Carriages
               should
               attend
               him
               the
               next
               morning
               at
               his
               Quarters
               .
               I
               am
               not
               ignorant
               that
               in
               this
               place
               I
               ought
               to
               give
               the
               Reader
               a
               particular
               Account
               of
               the
               Manners
               ,
               Customs
               and
               Religion
               of
               the
               Chineses
               ;
               but
               I
               will
               content
               my self
               to
               give
               only
               in
               this
               
               Journal
               a
               general
               Account
               of
               the
               Empire
               of
               China
               ,
               and
               its
               Capital
               City
               called
               Peking
               .
            
             
               The
               most
               Potent
               Empire
               of
               China
               is
               known
               under
               several
               Names
               among
               Foreign
               Nations
               .
               The
               Tartars
               call
               it
               Katay
               ,
               those
               of
               
                 Siam
                 ,
                 Sin
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Iapanneses
                 ,
                 Than
              
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               the
               Tartarian
               Nations
               call
               it
               Han.
               The
               Chineses
               themselves
               have
               given
               it
               many
               Sir-names
               ;
               for
               among
               the
               many
               Families
               that
               have
               sway'd
               the
               Chinese
               Scepter
               ,
               each
               Founder
               of
               its
               Race
               has
               assigned
               it
               its
               particular
               Title
               .
               Thus
               it
               is
               called
               Than
               ,
               (
               broad
               without
               measure
               )
               Iu
               ,
               (
               Peace
               )
               ,
               Tha
               ,
               (
               large
               )
               ,
               Sciam
               ,
               (
               pleasant
               )
               ,
               Cheu
               ,
               (
               complea●
               )
               ;
               but
               among
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               the
               Chineses
               have
               retain'd
               two
               ,
               the
               first
               of
               which
               is
               ,
               Chungehoa
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               
                 Middle
                 Empire
              
               ,
               and
               Chunque
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               
                 Middle
                 Garden
              
               ,
               being
               of
               Opinion
               that
               the
               Earth
               was
               four
               Square
               ,
               and
               their
               Empire
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               This
               vast
               Country
               was
               in
               the
               year
               before
               the
               Birth
               of
               Christ
               2254
               ,
               divided
               into
               12
               Provinces
               by
               their
               Emperor
               Xucus
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               Successor
               Iva
               into
               9
               ,
               which
               at
               that
               time
               comprehended
               only
               the
               Northern
               Provinces
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               the
               River
               Kiang
               .
               But
               after
               the
               Southern
               Parts
               were
               united
               with
               this
               Empire
               ,
               it
               was
               divided
               into
               
               fifteen
               Provinces
               .
               Most
               of
               them
               were
               formerly
               under
               the
               Jurisdiction
               of
               their
               own
               Princes
               ,
               but
               after
               they
               were
               Conquered
               and
               United
               with
               the
               Chinese
               Crown
               ,
               were
               Governed
               by
               Viceroy's
               ,
               who
               to
               this
               day
               have
               the
               Administration
               of
               Affairs
               in
               those
               Places
               .
               It
               is
               divided
               into
               the
               Northern
               and
               Southern
               Part.
               The
               first
               is
               that
               which
               is
               properly
               called
               Katay
               by
               the
               Tartars
               ,
               and
               comprehends
               5
               Provinces
               :
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Peking
                 ,
                 Xantung
                 ,
                 Xansi
                 ,
                 Xiemsi
                 ,
                 Honan
                 ,
              
               to
               which
               some
               add
               the
               Province
               of
               Leaotung
               ,
               and
               the
               Peninsula
               of
               Corea
               .
               The
               other
               9
               Provinces
               ,
               are
               ;
               
                 Nanking
                 ,
                 Chekiang
                 ,
                 Kiangsi
                 ,
                 Huquang
                 ,
                 Suchuen
                 ,
                 Queicheu
                 ,
                 Iunnan
                 ,
                 Quangsi
                 ,
                 Quantung
                 ,
                 Fockien
                 ,
              
               which
               by
               one
               general
               Name
               are
               called
               by
               the
               
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 Mangin
              
               .
               The
               North
               and
               Southern
               Provinces
               are
               divided
               by
               the
               River
               Kiang
               ,
               (
               by
               the
               Chineses
               ,
               )
               called
               the
               
                 Son
                 of
                 the
                 Ocean
              
               .
               )
               The
               Empire
               of
               China
               borders
               on
               the
               East
               on
               the
               great
               
                 Eastern
                 Ocean
              
               ,
               called
               by
               the
               
                 Chineses
                 ,
                 Tung
              
               .
               Towards
               the
               North
               ,
               on
               the
               Chinese
               Wall
               ,
               which
               divides
               it
               from
               the
               
                 Great
                 Tartary
              
               ;
               on
               the
               West
               it
               has
               the
               Mountain
               of
               Thebet
               to
               the
               Confines
               of
               Bengala
               :
               On
               the
               South-side
               is
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Couchinchina
               ,
               which
               is
               Tributary
               to
               the
               Chineses
               Empire
               .
               It
               s
               
               whole
               Breadth
               ,
               from
               the
               Isle
               of
               Hanon
               ,
               situate
               under
               the
               18th
               Degree
               of
               North
               Latitude
               ,
               to
               the
               42th
               Degree
               of
               North
               Latitude
               ,
               is
               330
               German
               Leagues
               .
               It
               s
               length
               from
               the
               West
               ,
               under
               the
               112th
               Degree
               ,
               till
               East
               under
               the
               34th
               Degree
               ,
               near
               the
               City
               Ningpo
               or
               Nampo
               ,
               is
               450
               German
               Leagues
               .
            
             
               This
               whole
               Empire
               seems
               both
               by
               Art
               and
               Nature
               made
               impregnable
               .
               For
               on
               the
               West
               side
               is
               the
               Mountain
               of
               Thebet
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               Desart
               of
               Xama
               ;
               On
               the
               North
               side
               the
               famous
               Chinese
               Wall
               ,
               which
               was
               begun
               to
               be
               built
               in
               the
               year
               215
               before
               Christ's
               Birth
               ,
               and
               was
               finished
               in
               5
               years
               ;
               On
               the
               South
               and
               East
               it
               is
               surrounded
               with
               the
               Ocean
               ,
               where
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               many
               Rocks
               and
               Sands
               there
               is
               no
               no
               safe
               Landing
               unless
               it
               be
               in
               a
               few
               places
               .
            
             
               The
               City
               of
               Peking
               ,
               the
               Capital
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               and
               Residence
               of
               its
               Kings
               ,
               has
               borrowed
               its
               Name
               from
               the
               Province
               of
               Peking
               ,
               which
               on
               the
               East
               Borders
               on
               the
               great
               Gulph
               betwixt
               Corea
               and
               Iapan
               ;
               on
               the
               North-East
               upon
               the
               Province
               of
               Leaotung
               ,
               on
               the
               North
               upon
               the
               
                 Great
                 Tartary
              
               ,
               and
               part
               of
               the
               Chinese
               Wall
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               West
               the
               Province
               of
               Xansi
               .
               This
               Province
               has
               8
               famous
               Cities
               ,
               to
               wit
               ;
               
               
                 Peking
                 ,
                 Paoting
                 ,
                 Hokian
                 ,
                 Chinting
                 ,
                 Xunte
                 ,
                 Quanping
                 ,
                 Taming
                 ,
              
               and
               Iunping
               :
               The
               City
               of
               Peking
               is
               situate
               under
               39
               Degrees
               59
               Minutes
               upon
               the
               Northern
               Confines
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               Peking
               ,
               not
               far
               from
               the
               famous
               Chinese
               Wall.
               On
               the
               South
               side
               it
               is
               fortified
               with
               two
               very
               strong
               and
               high
               Walls
               .
               The
               Suburbs
               are
               enclosed
               in
               one
               single
               Wall
               ,
               with
               3
               very
               good
               Bastions
               on
               each
               side
               of
               the
               Gate
               .
               You
               enter
               these
               Suburbs
               by
               a
               Bridge
               built
               over
               a
               River
               ,
               which
               to
               the
               North
               side
               surrounds
               the
               Wall
               ;
               from
               the
               Suburbs
               through
               the
               South-Gate
               ,
               it
               is
               half
               an
               hours
               walking
               before
               you
               come
               to
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               where
               ,
               at
               the
               Entrance
               there
               is
               a
               very
               high
               Bastion
               ,
               and
               as
               you
               turn
               to
               the
               left
               ,
               another
               well-mounted
               with
               Cannon
               ,
               from
               whence
               you
               may
               go
               into
               the
               City
               through
               the
               Old
               Gate
               .
               There
               are
               many
               other
               Bastions
               to
               be
               seen
               all
               round
               the
               Walls
               ,
               where
               every
               night
               the
               Garison
               keeps
               as
               strict
               a
               Guard
               as
               if
               an
               Enemy
               were
               near
               at
               hand
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               day
               time
               ,
               the
               Emperor's
               Gentlemen
               of
               the
               Bed-Chamber
               Guard
               the
               Gates
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               for
               its
               Defence
               ,
               as
               to
               look
               after
               the
               Customs
               ,
               which
               are
               to
               be
               paid
               there
               .
               The
               Citizens
               Houses
               are
               generally
               finely
               built
               ,
               and
               the
               Palaces
               of
               
               Persons
               of
               Quality
               very
               stately
               Structures
               ,
               but
               their
               greatest
               Magnificence
               appears
               in
               their
               Triumphal
               Arches
               .
               Their
               Temples
               are
               Adorned
               with
               Steeples
               of
               an
               extraordinary
               height
               ,
               and
               most
               Artificially
               built
               :
               But
               the
               Streets
               of
               this
               so
               stately
               City
               are
               in
               no
               wise
               suitable
               to
               its
               Grandeur
               ,
               there
               being
               very
               few
               among
               them
               Paved
               with
               Stones
               ,
               which
               seems
               to
               be
               strange
               in
               a
               place
               where
               they
               don't
               want
               these
               Materials
               ,
               the
               Streets
               being
               extreamly
               inconvenient
               and
               troublesome
               to
               walk
               both
               in
               fair
               and
               fowl
               weather
               .
               In
               dry
               weather
               ,
               when
               the
               Wind
               blows
               from
               the
               North
               ,
               the
               Dust
               is
               raised
               all
               over
               the
               City
               to
               that
               degree
               ,
               that
               it
               spoils
               every
               thing
               in
               the
               Houses
               .
               The
               Inhabitants
               preserve
               themselves
               a
               little
               when
               they
               go
               abroad
               ,
               by
               wearing
               a
               thin
               Veil
               almost
               like
               our
               Gawses
               ,
               over
               their
               Faces
               ,
               which
               comes
               down
               to
               their
               Breasts
               ;
               besides
               that
               ,
               they
               can
               see
               every
               body
               that
               passes
               without
               being
               seen
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               without
               exposing
               their
               Faces
               to
               the
               Dust
               ;
               they
               enjoy
               by
               it
               this
               conveniency
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               obliged
               to
               those
               frequent
               Salutes
               and
               other
               Ceremonies
               which
               are
               so
               much
               admired
               ,
               and
               otherwise
               practised
               among
               the
               Chineses
               .
            
             
             
               All
               the
               Chinese
               Women
               are
               of
               a
               verylow
               Stature
               ,
               those
               of
               Quality
               have
               very
               little
               Feet
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               take
               a
               particular
               pride
               ,
               for
               which
               reason
               they
               keep
               them
               extraordinary
               streightned
               ,
               to
               such
               an
               excess
               ,
               that
               many
               thereby
               quite
               lose
               the
               use
               of
               their
               Feet
               .
               It
               is
               look'd
               upon
               as
               very
               ignominious
               among
               the
               Chinese
               Ladies
               to
               shew
               their
               naked
               Feet
               .
               There
               is
               scarce
               a
               Street
               ,
               Bridge
               or
               Gate
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Peking
               ,
               where
               you
               don't
               meet
               with
               Horses
               or
               Asses
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               hir'd
               for
               a
               small
               price
               to
               go
               up
               and
               down
               the
               Streets
               ,
               where
               a
               Servant
               attends
               you
               and
               your
               Horse
               .
               The
               Streets
               are
               always
               crouded
               with
               People
               ;
               here
               you
               may
               see
               one
               dance
               upon
               the
               Rope
               ,
               in
               another
               place
               you
               see
               one
               upon
               the
               Stage
               ,
               who
               is
               surrounded
               with
               many
               Auditors
               ,
               unto
               whom
               he
               relates
               certain
               Stories
               ,
               and
               these
               reward
               him
               for
               his
               pains
               with
               a
               kind
               of
               Brass-Money
               ,
               which
               being
               four
               square
               ,
               sign'd
               on
               one
               side
               with
               four
               Characters
               ,
               and
               a
               hole
               in
               the
               middle
               for
               the
               conveniency
               of
               carrying
               them
               upon
               a
               string
               ,
               ten
               of
               them
               make
               no
               more
               than
               a
               Penny.
               But
               when
               any
               thing
               is
               to
               be
               bought
               or
               paid
               with
               Silver
               they
               use
               this
               method
               :
               they
               always
               wear
               by
               their
               sides
               a
               pair
               of
               Shears
               ,
               and
               Weights
               enclosed
               in
               wooden
               Cases
               in
               their
               
               Pockets
               ,
               by
               which
               means
               they
               cut
               the
               Silver
               Plates
               ,
               and
               weigh
               of
               it
               as
               much
               as
               they
               have
               occasion
               for
               at
               that
               time
               .
               You
               meet
               sometimes
               in
               the
               Streets
               certain
               Chineses
               ,
               who
               beat
               their
               Breasts
               with
               stones
               ,
               others
               knock
               their
               Heads
               against
               Stones
               ,
               till
               the
               Blood
               follows
               .
               There
               is
               scarce
               a
               Street
               but
               what
               has
               many
               Publick-houses
               ,
               which
               are
               distinguished
               by
               their
               Sign-Posts
               ,
               where
               you
               find
               it
               written
               what
               sort
               of
               Liquor
               they
               sell
               within
               .
               These
               Houses
               are
               very
               neatly
               kept
               ,
               and
               affording
               good
               Accommodation
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               is
               time
               to
               look
               backwards
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               you
               a
               short
               Account
               of
               our
               return
               to
               Muscovy
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               19th
               of
               February
               towards
               Evening
               ,
               we
               began
               our
               Journey
               from
               Peking
               ,
               being
               conducted
               out
               the
               Town
               by
               the
               two
               Adogeda's
               ,
               and
               several
               other
               Persons
               of
               Quality
               to
               the
               next
               Village
               .
               About
               five
               days
               Journey
               from
               Peking
               ,
               the
               Surgushey
               (
               who
               was
               to
               conduct
               us
               as
               far
               as
               to
               the
               City
               of
               Naun
               )
               brought
               us
               through
               an
               old
               ruined
               City
               ,
               where
               in
               one
               of
               their
               Temples
               ,
               we
               saw
               an
               Idol
               made
               of
               Clay
               but
               richly
               gilt
               ,
               representing
               a
               Woman
               ;
               it
               was
               about
               15
               yards
               high
               ,
               and
               had
               many
               Heads
               and
               Hands
               .
               Not
               far
               from
               thence
               in
               a
               Gallery
               ,
               you
               saw
               another
               Figure
               ,
               resembling
               
               a
               Woman
               kind
               ,
               which
               they
               said
               ,
               was
               her
               Daughter
               ,
               lie
               in
               a
               Bed
               of
               Damask
               Quilt
               ,
               cover'd
               with
               rich
               Chinese
               Carpets
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               30th
               of
               May
               ,
               we
               came
               to
               the
               City
               of
               Naun
               ,
               and
               took
               up
               our
               Quarters
               in
               the
               Village
               Suttigart
               .
               On
               the
               5th
               of
               April
               ,
               I
               was
               surprised
               in
               my
               Quarters
               by
               a
               very
               strange
               Spectacle
               ;
               For
               my
               Host's
               Daughter
               appear'd
               all
               on
               a
               sudden
               ,
               as
               if
               she
               had
               been
               possess'd
               by
               the
               Devil
               ,
               making
               such
               horrid
               out-cries
               ,
               as
               put
               us
               all
               in
               a
               fright
               .
               After
               she
               had
               thus
               continued
               for
               some
               time
               ,
               she
               began
               to
               sing
               very
               agreeably
               for
               half
               an
               hour
               ,
               when
               the
               other
               Women
               there
               present
               ,
               having
               begun
               to
               sing
               certain
               Verses
               ,
               she
               answered
               them
               immediately
               .
               I
               was
               so
               curious
               as
               to
               enquire
               ,
               what
               could
               be
               the
               meaning
               of
               all
               this
               ;
               to
               which
               they
               reply'd
               ,
               that
               there
               being
               a
               Neighbour's
               Child
               very
               ill
               ,
               this
               Virgin
               had
               been
               consulted
               concerning
               her
               Recovery
               ,
               she
               being
               one
               vvho
               vvas
               in
               great
               Esteem
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               look'd
               upon
               as
               a
               Saint
               .
               The
               Neighbours
               vvere
               no
               sooner
               departed
               ,
               but
               an
               Aunt
               of
               hers
               took
               a
               fevv
               Coals
               ,
               upon
               vvhich
               she
               threw
               certain
               Incenses
               ,
               vvhich
               holding
               near
               her
               Face
               ,
               she
               soon
               opened
               her
               Eyes
               ,
               and
               recovered
               her
               Senses
               .
            
             
             
               On
               the
               14th
               of
               April
               ,
               vve
               set
               forvvard
               in
               our
               Journey
               from
               Naun
               ,
               in
               Company
               of
               a
               Chinese
               Envoy
               ,
               vvho
               being
               a
               native
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Margenn
               ,
               vvas
               sent
               by
               the
               Bogdegan
               ,
               to
               the
               Waywode
               of
               Nartzinskoy
               .
               On
               the
               23th
               of
               April
               ,
               vve
               pass'd
               over
               a
               very
               high
               Mountain
               ,
               not
               vvithout
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               difficulty
               ,
               the
               Snow
               being
               above
               a
               Yard
               high
               on
               the
               top
               .
               On
               the
               25th
               ,
               vve
               changed
               our
               Course
               ,
               being
               forevvarn'd
               by
               our
               Guide
               ,
               vvho
               vvas
               a
               Tungoese
               ,
               that
               three
               or
               four
               thousand
               
                 Mongul
                 Tartars
              
               laid
               in
               Ambush
               for
               us
               ,
               expecting
               our
               coming
               at
               a
               certain
               place
               .
               This
               obliged
               the
               Ambassador
               to
               chuse
               another
               Road
               more
               to
               the
               right
               .
               On
               the
               27th
               ,
               vve
               came
               to
               the
               River
               Laduna
               ,
               vvhere
               vve
               halted
               for
               some
               time
               .
               On
               the
               2d
               of
               May
               ,
               vve
               pass'd
               over
               the
               River
               Keilar
               ,
               and
               vve
               had
               not
               travell'd
               very
               far
               ,
               before
               on
               the
               third
               of
               May
               ,
               vve
               vvere
               overraken
               by
               a
               Fire
               :
               For
               the
               
                 Mongul
                 Tartars
              
               ,
               finding
               they
               had
               miss'd
               their
               Aim
               ,
               had
               out
               of
               Revenge
               ,
               set
               fire
               to
               the
               long
               and
               dry
               Grass
               ,
               which
               was
               remaining
               ,
               after
               the
               Winter
               Season
               ,
               in
               the
               Desart
               ,
               which
               being
               augmented
               by
               the
               violent
               Winds
               that
               blew
               towards
               us
               ,
               surprised
               us
               so
               on
               a
               sudden
               ,
               that
               we
               had
               not
               time
               enough
               left
               us
               ,
               to
               save
               our
               Tents
               .
               If
               this
               
               Fire
               had
               surprised
               us
               as
               we
               were
               upon
               our
               march
               ,
               scarce
               any
               body
               would
               have
               escaped
               the
               Flames
               that
               surrounded
               us
               on
               all
               sides
               .
               But
               now
               we
               had
               the
               good
               fortune
               to
               save
               our
               Cattle
               ,
               and
               the
               damage
               received
               by
               the
               Fire
               was
               inconsiderable
               on
               our
               side
               ,
               what
               was
               endamaged
               in
               our
               Carriages
               ,
               being
               all
               repair'd
               in
               one
               day
               .
               The
               worst
               was
               ,
               that
               being
               deprived
               of
               Forage
               ,
               some
               of
               our
               Cattle
               died
               daily
               for
               want
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               we
               our selves
               began
               to
               be
               much
               streightned
               for
               Provisions
               .
               For
               which
               reason
               the
               Ambassador
               dispatched
               three
               Cosacks
               to
               the
               Waywode
               of
               Nartzinskoy
               ,
               to
               solicite
               prompt
               Succors
               of
               Cattle
               and
               Provisions
               .
               And
               wherever
               we
               could
               light
               of
               any
               Horses
               or
               Camels
               ,
               we
               bought
               them
               up
               at
               a
               dear
               rate
               ;
               the
               first
               at
               40
               and
               50
               ,
               the
               last
               at
               70
               or
               80
               Rubels
               a-piece
               .
            
             
               The
               8th
               of
               May
               ,
               we
               came
               to
               the
               River
               Margenn
               ,
               where
               meeting
               with
               good
               Forage
               ,
               we
               staid
               two
               days
               to
               refresh
               our
               Cattle
               .
               And
               as
               we
               were
               travelling
               ,
               we
               lost
               one
               of
               our
               Russian
               Servants
               ,
               who
               having
               lost
               his
               Horse
               ,
               was
               lost
               himself
               in
               looking
               after
               it
               .
               On
               the
               12th
               ,
               we
               pass'd
               the
               River
               Gann
               with
               our
               loaden
               Camels
               and
               Horses
               ;
               and
               finding
               the
               Trees
               hereabouts
               full
               of
               green
               Leaves
               and
               a
               pleasant
               
               Country
               ,
               we
               staid
               here
               two
               days
               .
               On
               the
               15th
               of
               May
               ;
               we
               met
               the
               Convoy
               ,
               which
               by
               order
               of
               the
               Governour
               of
               Nartzinskoy
               ,
               was
               sent
               us
               from
               Argunn
               .
               They
               came
               to
               us
               in
               very
               good
               time
               ;
               for
               if
               they
               had
               staid
               two
               days
               longer
               ,
               our
               Cattle
               must
               all
               have
               perish'd
               ,
               and
               we
               been
               droven
               to
               the
               necessity
               of
               feeding
               on
               Horse-Flesh
               ;
               for
               most
               of
               our
               Servants
               had
               lost
               their
               Horses
               before
               ,
               and
               were
               fain
               to
               march
               on
               Foot
               through
               the
               Desart
               .
               On
               the
               21th
               of
               May
               ,
               notwithstanding
               there
               was
               a
               deep
               Snow
               faln
               the
               night
               before
               ,
               we
               Ferry'd
               over
               the
               River
               of
               Argunn
               ,
               a
               long
               days
               Journey
               from
               the
               City
               of
               the
               same
               name
               ,
               where
               we
               staid
               till
               the
               25th
               and
               provided
               our selves
               with
               all
               Necessaries
               ,
               enough
               to
               serve
               us
               till
               we
               came
               to
               Nartzinskoy
               .
               Most
               of
               our
               Attendance
               began
               to
               be
               very
               sickly
               hereabouts
               ,
               by
               reason
               ,
               that
               having
               not
               been
               used
               to
               any
               Bread
               before
               these
               six
               Months
               ,
               they
               eat
               of
               it
               with
               too
               much
               greediness
               .
               At
               some
               distance
               from
               Argunn
               ,
               the
               Ambassador
               ,
               with
               some
               of
               his
               German
               and
               Russian
               Attendance
               left
               the
               Caravan
               ,
               making
               the
               best
               of
               thei●
               way
               towards
               Nartzinskoy
               .
               On
               the
               1st
               of
               Iune
               ,
               we
               came
               to
               a
               small
               River
               ,
               which
               being
               by
               the
               late
               Rains
               rendred
               impassable
               by
               Horses
               ,
               we
               were
               
               feign
               to
               strip
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               swim
               over
               our selves
               and
               our
               Horses
               .
               On
               the
               second
               ,
               we
               arriv'd
               safely
               at
               Nartzinskoy
               ,
               as
               did
               our
               Caravan
               on
               the
               9th
               following
               .
               The
               13th
               of
               Iune
               ,
               three
               Tungoeses
               brought
               the
               Russian
               Servant
               ,
               whom
               we
               had
               lost
               on
               the
               8th
               of
               May
               in
               the
               Desart
               to
               Nartzinskoy
               .
               He
               had
               swarved
               about
               the
               Desart
               for
               three
               days
               ,
               having
               no
               other
               Food
               ,
               but
               Herbs
               and
               Roots
               ,
               and
               meeting
               at
               last
               with
               these
               three
               Tungoeses
               ,
               whom
               he
               believed
               to
               have
               been
               
                 Mongul
                 Tartars
              
               ,
               he
               put
               himself
               in
               a
               posture
               of
               defence
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               have
               surrendred
               himself
               ,
               if
               his
               Horse
               had
               not
               been
               so
               tir'd
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               be
               able
               to
               stir
               any
               longer
               .
               On
               the
               3d
               of
               Iuly
               ,
               we
               set
               forward
               from
               Nartzinskoy
               ,
               after
               the
               Ambassador
               had
               dispatch'd
               two
               Messengers
               to
               Mosco
               ,
               to
               notifie
               our
               safe
               arrival
               ,
               to
               Their
               Czarish
               Majesties
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               same
               day
               the
               Chinese
               Envoy
               ,
               whom
               we
               mentioned
               before
               ,
               return'd
               from
               thence
               to
               Naun
               .
               This
               last
               Winter
               ,
               whilst
               we
               were
               at
               
                 Peking
                 ,
                 350
                 Cosacks
              
               of
               Nartzinskoy
               ,
               and
               500
               Tungoeses
               ,
               had
               made
               an
               Incursion
               into
               the
               Territories
               of
               the
               
                 Mongul
                 Tartars
              
               ,
               through
               the
               Desarts
               of
               Nartzinskoy
               ,
               with
               such
               Success
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               attack'd
               and
               ruin'd
               their
               Habitations
               on
               two
               several
               places
               ,
               put
               all
               the
               
               old
               ones
               to
               the
               Sword
               ,
               and
               carried
               off
               the
               young
               ones
               into
               Slavery
               .
               The
               13th
               of
               Iuly
               ,
               we
               came
               to
               Plotbus
               ,
               the
               15th
               to
               the
               Lake
               of
               Shock
               ,
               the
               19th
               to
               the
               Lake
               of
               Ierawena
               ,
               near
               which
               are
               three
               Lakes
               more
               .
               On
               the
               21th
               of
               Iuly
               ,
               our
               two
               Messengers
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               dispatch'd
               to
               Mosco
               ,
               as
               we
               mention'd
               before
               ,
               return'd
               to
               us
               in
               a
               pitiful
               Condition
               ,
               they
               having
               been
               overtaken
               about
               10
               Miles
               from
               Vdinsko
               ,
               by
               some
               
                 Mongul
                 Tartars
              
               ,
               who
               had
               robb'd
               and
               stript
               them
               ,
               but
               had
               not
               taken
               their
               Letters
               from
               them
               .
               On
               the
               22th
               ,
               we
               foarded
               the
               River
               Ana
               ,
               which
               falls
               into
               the
               River
               Vda
               :
               And
               on
               the
               26th
               the
               River
               Kurba
               ,
               which
               running
               with
               a
               very
               swift
               current
               ,
               disembogues
               likewise
               in
               the
               River
               Vda
               .
               On
               the
               27th
               ,
               in
               the
               Afternoon
               ,
               we
               arriv'd
               safely
               at
               Vdinsko
               ;
               where
               we
               sold
               our
               Camels
               and
               Horses
               at
               five
               Rubels
               a-piece
               ;
               whereas
               the
               Camels
               had
               cost
               us
               35
               and
               40
               Rubels
               ,
               and
               the
               Horses
               10
               and
               15
               a-piece
               .
               On
               the
               28th
               ,
               we
               embarqu'd
               our selves
               on
               board
               two
               large
               Vessels
               ;
               and
               towards
               Evening
               went
               on
               shoar
               in
               a
               great
               Village
               ,
               call'd
               
                 Saimkojam
                 Linsko
              
               ,
               on
               the
               left-side
               of
               the
               River
               Selinga
               .
               On
               the
               29th
               in
               the
               Afternoon
               ,
               we
               set
               Sail
               from
               thence
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               31th
               came
               to
               the
               entrance
               of
               the
               Lake
               of
               Baikela
               ,
               
               where
               we
               were
               fain
               to
               lay
               by
               for
               two
               hours
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               row'd
               three
               miles
               further
               ,
               before
               we
               could
               make
               use
               of
               our
               Sails
               .
               Towards
               Evening
               the
               wind
               chopping
               about
               ,
               we
               were
               droven
               back
               for
               several
               miles
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               met
               with
               a
               place
               fit
               for
               Anchorage
               .
               The
               Winds
               being
               somewhat
               laid
               ,
               we
               early
               in
               the
               Morning
               set
               Sail
               again
               ,
               and
               happily
               made
               the
               River
               of
               Angara
               ,
               and
               so
               arriv'd
               on
               the
               first
               of
               August
               ,
               toward
               Noon
               at
               Irkutskoy
               .
               On
               the
               5th
               ,
               we
               again
               set
               Sail
               from
               hence
               towards
               Ienekiskoy
               .
               On
               the
               11th
               ,
               we
               went
               on
               shoar
               in
               a
               Town
               belonging
               to
               the
               Bratskoy
               ,
               on
               the
               left-side
               of
               the
               River
               of
               Angara
               ,
               into
               which
               falls
               hereabouts
               another
               very
               large
               River
               .
               We
               left
               that
               Place
               again
               the
               same
               day
               in
               the
               Afternoon
               ,
               and
               had
               not
               sail'd
               above
               a
               Mile
               ,
               when
               we
               were
               forced
               to
               pass
               a
               very
               dangerous
               Cataract
               (
               or
               Water-fall
               )
               call'd
               Pogmaly
               .
               Not
               far
               from
               thence
               we
               pass'd
               another
               ,
               call'd
               Pyan
               ,
               much
               longer
               than
               the
               former
               ;
               and
               no
               sooner
               were
               the
               Vessels
               brought
               over
               this
               dangerous
               Place
               ,
               but
               they
               were
               in
               danger
               of
               having
               been
               swallowed
               up
               in
               a
               Whirl-pool
               .
               On
               the
               12th
               of
               August
               ,
               we
               came
               to
               another
               Cataract
               ,
               call'd
               Poduna
               ,
               where
               we
               were
               fain
               to
               unload
               our
               Vessels
               ;
               the
               Passage
               being
               very
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               streight
               and
               dangerous
               .
               On
               the
               13th
               ,
               we
               pass'd
               another
               Cataract
               ,
               not
               so
               dangerous
               as
               the
               former
               ,
               but
               which
               continued
               for
               four
               or
               five
               miles
               .
               On
               the
               14th
               ,
               we
               came
               to
               an
               Anchor
               near
               the
               Cataract
               ,
               call'd
               Skamansko
               ,
               till
               we
               could
               be
               provided
               with
               expert
               Watermen
               ,
               who
               being
               acquainted
               with
               the
               River
               ,
               brought
               our
               Vessels
               safely
               without
               being
               unloaden
               (
               the
               Water
               being
               very
               high
               )
               over
               the
               Cataract
               ,
               tho'
               it
               was
               near
               three
               Miles
               long
               .
               On
               the
               16th
               ,
               before
               Noon
               ,
               we
               pass'd
               by
               the
               River
               Itim
               ,
               which
               falls
               on
               the
               right-hand
               into
               the
               River
               Tungusko
               ,
               as
               the
               Angara
               does
               to
               the
               left
               .
               We
               pass'd
               the
               same
               day
               over
               another
               Cataract
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               17th
               left
               the
               River
               Ketto
               to
               the
               right
               of
               us
               .
               On
               the
               19th
               ,
               we
               pass'd
               over
               three
               several
               Cataracts
               ,
               near
               the
               last
               of
               which
               ,
               we
               were
               met
               by
               a
               Messenger
               ,
               whose
               name
               being
               Andreknihoff
               ,
               had
               been
               dispatch'd
               by
               the
               Ambassador
               from
               Nartzinskoy
               to
               Musco
               .
               On
               the
               22d
               ,
               we
               left
               the
               River
               Kama
               to
               the
               right
               of
               us
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               25th
               in
               the
               Morning
               ,
               pass'd
               over
               another
               most
               dangerous
               Cataract
               ,
               and
               arrived
               safely
               the
               same
               Evening
               at
               Ienekiskoy
               .
               We
               continued
               our
               Journey
               from
               thence
               on
               the
               1st
               of
               September
               by
               Land
               to
               Makoffsko
               ,
               where
               we
               arriv'd
               the
               3d
               day
               ,
               
               and
               on
               the
               7th
               ,
               set
               forward
               again
               towards
               Tobolsko
               .
               On
               the
               12th
               ,
               we
               din'd
               in
               a
               Monastery
               ,
               but
               did
               not
               stay
               longer
               than
               till
               night
               .
               On
               the
               23d
               ,
               early
               in
               the
               Morning
               ,
               we
               came
               to
               Iam-Kutskoy
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               26th
               towards
               Evening
               ,
               to
               the
               City
               of
               Narim
               ,
               about
               a
               Mile
               distance
               from
               the
               River
               Oby
               ,
               where
               we
               embarqu'd
               on
               the
               28th
               ,
               but
               came
               on
               shoar
               again
               in
               the
               Afternoon
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               a
               strong
               North-wind
               ,
               which
               was
               quite
               contrary
               to
               us
               ;
               we
               were
               fain
               to
               lie
               here
               till
               the
               30th
               .
               On
               the
               3d
               of
               October
               ,
               the
               Wind
               veering
               about
               again
               to
               the
               North
               ,
               we
               were
               obliged
               to
               come
               to
               another
               again
               till
               night
               ;
               when
               we
               pass'd
               by
               the
               River
               Wache
               .
               The
               4th
               ,
               the
               Wind
               blew
               strong
               again
               from
               the
               North
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               were
               fain
               to
               lie
               still
               till
               the
               next
               Morning
               .
               On
               the
               6th
               ,
               we
               were
               stopt
               again
               by
               the
               North-wind
               ,
               besides
               which
               ,
               it
               froze
               very
               hard
               that
               night
               .
               On
               the
               8th
               ,
               we
               got
               on
               shoar
               at
               Surgutt
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               9th
               the
               North-wind
               blew
               very
               strong
               against
               us
               ,
               with
               great
               Snows
               and
               a
               hard
               Frost
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               were
               obliged
               to
               stay
               on
               shoar
               till
               the
               11th
               ,
               when
               it
               began
               to
               thaw
               ;
               but
               the
               North-wind
               continued
               till
               the
               13th
               ,
               in
               the
               Morning
               ,
               when
               we
               set
               Sail
               again
               ,
               and
               pass'd
               by
               two
               Villages
               ;
               the
               14th
               ,
               in
               the
               Forenoon
               ,
               we
               entred
               
               the
               River
               Irtish
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               15th
               ,
               early
               in
               the
               Morning
               ,
               arriv'd
               safely
               at
               Samorskojam
               .
            
             
               The
               Ambassador
               being
               indisposed
               staid
               there
               till
               the
               14th
               of
               November
               ,
               when
               ,
               being
               restor'd
               to
               his
               former
               Health
               by
               the
               use
               of
               proper
               Remedies
               ,
               and
               the
               River
               Irtish
               being
               quite
               frozen
               up
               in
               the
               mean
               while
               ,
               we
               continued
               our
               Journey
               from
               Samarskojam
               in
               Sleds
               .
               On
               the
               19th
               ,
               we
               came
               to
               Demjansko
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               20th
               to
               Tobolsko
               .
               Betwixt
               Samarskojam
               and
               Tobolsko
               ,
               we
               pass'd
               by
               abundance
               of
               Huts
               belonging
               to
               the
               Ostiaki
               ,
               most
               of
               Wood
               ,
               and
               the
               Roads
               were
               hereabouts
               very
               narrow
               and
               not
               well
               beaten
               .
               On
               the
               17th
               of
               December
               ,
               we
               left
               Tobolsko
               ;
               and
               the
               20th
               in
               the
               Afternoon
               arrived
               at
               Tumen
               .
               From
               thence
               we
               went
               on
               the
               21st
               ,
               and
               came
               on
               the
               23d
               too
               early
               in
               the
               Morning
               to
               the
               City
               of
               Iapantshin
               ,
               where
               we
               staid
               only
               till
               the
               next
               day
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               27th
               early
               in
               the
               Morning
               ,
               arrived
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Wergaturia
               ,
               from
               whence
               we
               went
               further
               on
               in
               our
               Journey
               the
               28th
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Year
               1695
               ,
               on
               New-years-day
               ,
               we
               came
               to
               the
               City
               of
               Sotokamskoy
               ,
               where
               we
               staid
               till
               the
               next
               day
               ;
               On
               the
               5th
               we
               reach'd
               Kaigorod
               ,
               which
               we
               left
               again
               the
               6th
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               9th
               came
               
               to
               Iam-Vsga
               ,
               situate
               upon
               the
               River
               Sisella
               .
               The
               9th
               we
               din'd
               at
               
                 Iata
                 Pyoldie
              
               ,
               and
               the
               11th
               at
               
                 Ianrspas
                 Vspilsco
              
               .
               The
               12th
               we
               reach'd
               St.
               
                 Soto
                 Witzogda
              
               ,
               where
               we
               staid
               the
               next
               day
               till
               towards
               Evening
               .
               The
               14th
               we
               came
               to
               the
               City
               of
               Vtingha
               ,
               and
               left
               it
               again
               the
               15th
               towards
               Evening
               .
               The
               18th
               we
               din'd
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Totma
               ,
               where
               we
               staid
               till
               the
               19th
               towards
               night
               .
               The
               21st
               ,
               early
               in
               the
               Morning
               we
               reach'd
               Schusca-jam
               ,
               and
               continued
               our
               Journey
               from
               thencethe
               next
               day
               .
               The
               25th
               we
               came
               to
               Ieresla
               ,
               where
               we
               only
               staid
               till
               night
               .
               On
               the
               27th
               to
               Peresla
               ,
               from
               whence
               we
               set
               forward
               again
               in
               our
               Journey
               on
               the
               29th
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               31st
               of
               Ian.
               at
               night
               ,
               arrived
               safely
               in
               a
               Villlage
               ,
               call'd
               Alexeshe
               on
               the
               River
               Ianse
               ,
               not
               above
               five
               miles
               from
               the
               City
               of
               Musco
               .
            
             
               Here
               the
               Ambassador
               received
               Orders
               to
               stay
               till
               the
               next
               Morning
               ,
               when
               Czar
               
                 Peter
                 Alexievits
              
               came
               to
               this
               place
               to
               confer
               with
               him
               in
               private
               .
               After
               they
               had
               spent
               some
               hours
               together
               ,
               the
               Czar
               took
               the
               Ambassador
               along
               with
               him
               to
               Ischmeiloff
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               to
               Brebolensko
               ;
               and
               we
               arrived
               the
               same
               day
               ,
               being
               the
               1st
               of
               February
               ,
               safely
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Musco
               ,
               where
               we
               repos'd
               our selves
               after
               our
               Journey
               to
               China
               ,
               in
               which
               we
               had
               spent
               3
               years
               ,
               wanting
               6
               weeks
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               Some
               Curious
               OBSERVATIONS
               CONCERNING
               THE
               PRODUCTS
               OF
               RUSSIA
               ,
               Which
               may
               serve
               as
               
                 A
                 Supplement
              
               To
               the
               Preceding
               Treatise
               .
            
             
               
                 Written
                 Originally
                 in
              
               LATIN
               by
               Henry
               William
               Ludolf
               .
            
             
               London
               ,
               Printed
               for
               
                 D.
                 Brown
              
               ,
               at
               the
               Black-Swan
               and
               Bible
               without
               Temple-Bar
               ,
               and
               
                 T.
                 Goodwin
              
               ,
               at
               the
               Maidenhead
               over
               against
               St.
               Dunstan's
               Church
               ,
               Fleet-street
               ,
               1698.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               Some
               Curious
               OBSERVATIONS
               Concerning
               the
               PRODUCTS
               OF
               Russia
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 their
                 Minerals
                 .
              
               
                 THey
                 have
                 three
                 sorts
                 of
                 Salts
                 in
                 Russia
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 boil'd
                 out
                 of
                 Springs
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 best
                 is
                 made
                 at
                 Permia
                 in
                 Siberia
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 ,
                 their
                 Stone-Salt
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 great
                 quantity
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Vffa
                 ;
                 The
                 third
                 is
                 brought
                 to
                 perfection
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 in
                 the
                 Salt-Pits
                 ,
                 near
                 Astrachan
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Siberia
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 
                 great
                 store
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 Salt-petre
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 good
                 Brimstone
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 Siberia
                 and
                 the
                 River
                 Wolga
                 ,
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Casan
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 exportation
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 prohibited
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 some
                 Iron-Mines
                 in
                 Russia
                 ,
                 and
                 near
                 Olonitz
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 confines
                 of
                 Sweden
                 .
              
               
                 Near
                 Archangel
                 there
                 is
                 Sluida
                 Talck
                 dug
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 English
                 call
                 Muscovy
                 Glass
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Vffa
                 ,
                 are
                 found
                 very
                 fine
                 Chrystals
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 the
                 frontiers
                 of
                 Siberia
                 ,
                 near
                 the
                 River
                 Ienessay
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Mine
                 which
                 produces
                 an
                 Oar
                 ,
                 resembling
                 in
                 colour
                 and
                 weight
                 a
                 golden
                 Oar
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 volatile
                 as
                 to
                 flie
                 away
                 in
                 the
                 Smoak
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 tryed
                 by
                 the
                 Fire
                 .
                 Perhaps
                 this
                 Oar
                 is
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 nature
                 in
                 comparison
                 to
                 Gold
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 certain
                 Oar
                 in
                 Germany
                 ,
                 call'd
                 Bismuth
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 respect
                 to
                 Silver
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 colour
                 and
                 weight
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Saxon
                 Silver
                 Mines
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Russians
                 are
                 destitute
                 of
                 Silver
                 Mines
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 often
                 dig
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Metal
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Graves
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Mammotovoy
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 dug
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 Siberia
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 well
                 worth
                 taking
                 notice
                 of
                 .
                 The
                 common
                 People
                 in
                 
                 Russia
                 relate
                 surprising
                 things
                 concerning
                 its
                 Origin
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 Bones
                 of
                 certain
                 Animals
                 ,
                 which
                 exceed
                 in
                 bigness
                 any
                 living
                 Creature
                 upon
                 Earth
                 ;
                 They
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 Physick
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 of
                 the
                 Unicorn
                 .
                 A
                 friend
                 of
                 mine
                 presented
                 me
                 with
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 said
                 was
                 given
                 him
                 by
                 a
                 Muscovite
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 brought
                 it
                 himself
                 out
                 of
                 Siberia
                 ,
                 which
                 appears
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 nothing
                 else
                 than
                 a
                 true
                 Ivory
                 .
                 The
                 more
                 understanding
                 Sort
                 believe
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 Elephants
                 Teeth
                 ,
                 which
                 ever
                 since
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 have
                 lain
                 thus
                 under
                 ground
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Adamavoi-Kost
                 or
                 
                   Adam's
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 is
                 dug
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 near
                 Archangel
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 black
                 Colour
                 ,
                 very
                 near
                 as
                 hard
                 as
                 a
                 Stone
                 ,
                 but
                 its
                 figure
                 resembles
                 the
                 Branches
                 of
                 Trees
                 ;
                 from
                 whence
                 some
                 conjecture
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Wood
                 petrefied
                 .
                 According
                 to
                 this
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 supposed
                 that
                 this
                 Wood
                 being
                 perhaps
                 laid
                 at
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 some
                 River
                 ,
                 whose
                 Current
                 has
                 been
                 choak'd
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 Sands
                 ,
                 and
                 covered
                 these
                 Woods
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 their
                 Vegetables
                 .
              
               
                 THE
                 Ground
                 in
                 many
                 Parts
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 is
                 more
                 fertile
                 than
                 can
                 well
                 be
                 imagined
                 by
                 Strangers
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 being
                 full
                 of
                 Nitrous
                 particles
                 ,
                 these
                 not
                 only
                 promote
                 the
                 Production
                 of
                 all
                 kinds
                 of
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 quicken
                 their
                 growth
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 them
                 sooner
                 to
                 perfection
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 more
                 Southern
                 Countries
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 besides
                 some
                 other
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 very
                 observable
                 in
                 their
                 Melons
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 a
                 certain
                 kind
                 of
                 Apples
                 ,
                 call'd
                 Nativa
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 a
                 fine
                 taste
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 transparent
                 like
                 Glass
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 also
                 several
                 sorts
                 of
                 Berries
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 .
                 The
                 Hostanici
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 black
                 colour
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 taste
                 as
                 our
                 Cherries
                 ,
                 having
                 also
                 a
                 Stone
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 .
                 Their
                 Punanitzi
                 they
                 use
                 to
                 suppress
                 the
                 Fumes
                 after
                 hard
                 drinking
                 .
                 Besides
                 which
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 those
                 call'd
                 ,
                 
                   Brussenici
                   Kluckva
                   and
                   Gersmici
                
                 ;
                 the
                 two
                 last
                 of
                 which
                 are
                 also
                 found
                 in
                 Livonia
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 among
                 all
                 their
                 Vegetables
                 ,
                 that
                 Herb
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 ,
                 
                   Kosa
                   Travic
                
                 ,
                 deserves
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 resists
                 Iron
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 the
                 Sythes
                 if
                 they
                 touch
                 it
                 ,
                 spring
                 to
                 pieces
                 .
                 I
                 cannot
                 question
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 it
                 confirm'd
                 by
                 very
                 credible
                 Persons
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 seen
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 Siberia
                 ;
                 tho'
                 otherwise
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 very
                 apt
                 to
                 give
                 credit
                 to
                 the
                 Relations
                 of
                 the
                 vulgar
                 sort
                 in
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 among
                 which
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Vegetable
                 Lamm
                 is
                 a
                 general
                 received
                 Fable
                 ,
                 sufficiently
                 contradicted
                 by
                 Experience
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 Root
                 in
                 Russia
                 ,
                 endow'd
                 with
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 Balsamick
                 Quality
                 ,
                 which
                 also
                 grows
                 in
                 Siberia
                 ,
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 Voltschnoy-Koron
                 ,
                 which
                 signifies
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 Wolfs-Root
                 .
                 They
                 attribute
                 to
                 it
                 a
                 specifick
                 Vertue
                 of
                 healing
                 Wounds
                 ;
                 But
                 what
                 they
                 related
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 heals
                 a
                 Wound
                 by
                 only
                 chewing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 affirm
                 for
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 Arbusi
                 are
                 called
                 the
                 Astrachan
                 Melons
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 so
                 delicious
                 a
                 taste
                 as
                 the
                 others
                 ;
                 they
                 come
                 nearer
                 to
                 a
                 circular
                 Figure
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Seeds
                 don't
                 lie
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 ,
                 but
                 straggling
                 thro'
                 the
                 Flesh
                 of
                 the
                 Melon
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 Astrachan
                 Pepper
                 is
                 more
                 sharp
                 and
                 biting
                 than
                 other
                 Pepper
                 ,
                 is
                 enclosed
                 in
                 a
                 red
                 Husk
                 ,
                 the
                 Pepper
                 it self
                 is
                 yellow
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 round
                 but
                 flattish
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 their
                 living
                 Creatures
                 .
              
               
                 AMong
                 the
                 Insects
                 of
                 Russia
                 ,
                 those
                 call'd
                 Toreau
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 common
                 ,
                 they
                 most
                 infest
                 wooden
                 Houses
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 not
                 mischievous
                 .
                 Among
                 the
                 Fish
                 ,
                 the
                 Sterlet
                 is
                 counted
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 delicious
                 in
                 Russia
                 .
                 It
                 has
                 a
                 long
                 Head
                 and
                 Tail
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 making
                 up
                 above
                 one
                 half
                 of
                 its
                 whole
                 length
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 being
                 but
                 very
                 short
                 .
                 It
                 s
                 Skin
                 is
                 most
                 like
                 that
                 of
                 an
                 Eel
                 ;
                 those
                 inclining
                 to
                 a
                 yellowish
                 colour
                 ,
                 are
                 accounted
                 the
                 best
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Fish
                 Sasan
                 is
                 very
                 like
                 our
                 Carps
                 .
                 Somis
                 ,
                 a
                 very
                 broad
                 Fish
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 sharp
                 Nose
                 .
              
               
                 Beluga
                 ,
                 or
                 White-Fish
                 ,
                 is
                 sometimes
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Danube
                 ,
                 near
                 Comorrah
                 ;
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 Hausam
                 in
                 Hungary
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 carried
                 to
                 Vienna
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 look'd
                 upon
                 
                 as
                 a
                 great
                 Dainty
                 ,
                 its
                 Flesh
                 being
                 very
                 luscious
                 .
                 Out
                 of
                 the
                 Spawn
                 of
                 this
                 Fish
                 the
                 best
                 Caviare
                 is
                 made
                 in
                 Muscovy
                 ;
                 tho'
                 they
                 also
                 make
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 Spawn
                 of
                 the
                 Sturgeons
                 and
                 Pikes
                 .
                 The
                 River
                 Kama
                 ,
                 which
                 exonerates
                 it self
                 into
                 the
                 River
                 Wolga
                 ,
                 furnishes
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Musco
                 with
                 the
                 best
                 Beluga
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 don't
                 remember
                 that
                 ever
                 I
                 met
                 with
                 any
                 Birds
                 in
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 are
                 sufficiently
                 known
                 among
                 other
                 European
                 Nations
                 .
                 Among
                 the
                 four-legg'd
                 Animals
                 ,
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 esteem
                 those
                 the
                 most
                 ,
                 whose
                 Furs
                 protect
                 them
                 against
                 the
                 Injuries
                 of
                 the
                 cold
                 Season
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 have
                 four
                 different
                 kinds
                 of
                 Foxes
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 are
                 the
                 ordinary
                 sort
                 ;
                 the
                 second
                 are
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 two
                 dark
                 strokes
                 cross
                 their
                 Backs
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 by
                 the
                 Germans
                 ,
                 called
                 Cross
                 Foxes
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 are
                 the
                 white
                 Foxes
                 ,
                 whose
                 Skins
                 are
                 the
                 cheapest
                 of
                 all
                 ;
                 And
                 fourthly
                 ,
                 the
                 black
                 ones
                 ,
                 whose
                 Skins
                 are
                 sold
                 at
                 a
                 very
                 dear
                 rate
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 told
                 ,
                 at
                 80
                 Rubels
                 or
                 Ducats
                 a
                 piece
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Rosomacha
                 ,
                 so
                 called
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 its
                 greediness
                 ,
                 affords
                 the
                 most
                 durable
                 Furs
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 the
                 chief
                 vanity
                 of
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 ,
                 consists
                 in
                 their
                 Sables
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 prodigious
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 these
                 Furs
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 pair
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 sold
                 from
                 three
                 Rubels
                 to
                 a
                 hundred
                 Rubels
                 .
                 The
                 black
                 ones
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 precious
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 white
                 ones
                 are
                 very
                 rare
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 great
                 Plains
                 betwixt
                 Muscovy
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Crim
                   Tartary
                
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 abundance
                 of
                 wild
                 Oxen
                 ,
                 and
                 wild
                 Goats
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 they
                 call
                 Zubri
                 ,
                 the
                 last
                 Zajaki
                 .
              
               
                 Vichocolis
                 ,
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Water-Rats
                 ,
                 whose
                 Skins
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 delicious
                 Scent
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Natives
                 of
                 Russia
                 ,
              
               
                 THE
                 Muscovites
                 are
                 generally
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 strong
                 Constitution
                 ,
                 both
                 very
                 tall
                 and
                 bulky
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 also
                 very
                 fruitful
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 the
                 Country
                 very
                 populous
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 judged
                 by
                 the
                 vast
                 Armies
                 which
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 bring
                 into
                 the
                 Field
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 War.
                 I
                 have
                 it
                 from
                 very
                 credible
                 Persons
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 had
                 considerable
                 Commands
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 Czar's
                 Army
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 few
                 years
                 ago
                 the
                 Army
                 which
                 was
                 raised
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Precopian
                   Tartars
                
                 ,
                 consisted
                 of
                 above
                 300000
                 Men.
                 Above
                 one
                 half
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 being
                 taken
                 up
                 with
                 their
                 Fasts
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 common
                 People
                 feed
                 upon
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 Cabbage
                 and
                 Cucumbers
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 raw
                 ,
                 only
                 pickl'd
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 an
                 evident
                 sign
                 of
                 their
                 natural
                 vigour
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 must
                 also
                 be
                 allow'd
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 promote
                 the
                 digestion
                 by
                 the
                 Brandy
                 and
                 Leeks
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 use
                 in
                 great
                 quantity
                 ,
                 and
                 questionless
                 ,
                 correct
                 the
                 viscous
                 Humours
                 
                 arising
                 in
                 the
                 Stomach
                 by
                 such
                 indigestible
                 Nourishments
                 .
                 They
                 know
                 of
                 no
                 Epidemical
                 Distempers
                 in
                 Russia
                 ,
                 unless
                 you
                 would
                 give
                 the
                 Scurvy
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 general
                 Plague
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Northern
                 Countries
                 )
                 that
                 Name
                 .
                 The
                 Russians
                 call
                 it
                 Tsinga
                 .
              
               
                 Among
                 the
                 rest
                 we
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 pass
                 by
                 in
                 silence
                 here
                 their
                 strange
                 manner
                 of
                 Travelling
                 betwixt
                 Siberia
                 and
                 China
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 Sleds
                 with
                 Sails
                 ,
                 which
                 carry
                 them
                 over
                 the
                 Snow
                 when
                 the
                 Wind
                 proves
                 favourable
                 ;
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 proves
                 contrary
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 Dogs
                 ready
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 who
                 supply
                 the
                 defect
                 of
                 the
                 Sails
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 laid
                 by
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 it
                 affirm'd
                 for
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 twelve
                 of
                 these
                 Dogs
                 will
                 draw
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 good
                 Horse
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Commodities
                 exported
                 from
                 Russia
                 are
                 :
                 Rhubarb
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 inferior
                 in
                 goodness
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 brought
                 from
                 China
                 and
                 Turkey
                 .
                 Ambergreese
                 ,
                 Honey
                 ,
                 Wax
                 ,
                 Tar
                 ,
                 Course
                 Linen
                 ,
                 Caviare
                 Russia
                 Leather
                 and
                 Hemp.
                 The
                 City
                 of
                 Ieresla
                 is
                 famous
                 for
                 the
                 dressing
                 of
                 Russia
                 Leather
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Caviare
                 ,
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 transported
                 into
                 Italy
                 ,
                 The
                 English
                 and
                 Dutch
                 consume
                 abundance
                 of
                 Russia
                 Hemp
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 
                 they
                 make
                 their
                 Cables
                 for
                 their
                 Ships
                 .
                 Sometimes
                 the
                 Dutch
                 are
                 also
                 permitted
                 to
                 export
                 some
                 Corn
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 make
                 great
                 profit
                 .
                 The
                 Cities
                 of
                 Archangel
                 and
                 Narva
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 two
                 chiefest
                 Places
                 of
                 Commerce
                 betwixt
                 the
                 
                   Russians
                   ,
                   English
                
                 and
                 Dutch.
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 most
                 frequented
                 by
                 the
                 Dutch
                 ,
                 the
                 last
                 by
                 the
                 English.
                 The
                 Armenian
                 Merchants
                 have
                 a
                 free
                 Trade
                 at
                 Narva
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 convenicy
                 of
                 transporting
                 such
                 Commodities
                 as
                 they
                 buy
                 in
                 Holland
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Narva
                 ,
                 into
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 by
                 the
                 River
                 Wolga
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Caspian
                   Sea
                
                 ,
                 into
                 Persia.
                 But
                 no
                 body
                 is
                 permitted
                 to
                 return
                 into
                 Persia
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 unless
                 he
                 be
                 come
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 before
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 otherwise
                 much
                 easier
                 to
                 return
                 that
                 way
                 into
                 Persia
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 come
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 against
                 the
                 current
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 Wolga
                 .
              
               
                 Formerly
                 the
                 Banjans
                 (
                 who
                 are
                 Indian
                 Merchants
                 )
                 used
                 to
                 traffick
                 in
                 the
                 Capital
                 City
                 of
                 Musco
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 late
                 they
                 are
                 forbidden
                 to
                 come
                 any
                 further
                 than
                 Archangel
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 drive
                 a
                 very
                 considerable
                 Trade
                 .
              
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 at
                 present
                 a
                 constant
                 Trade
                 betwixt
                 Muscovy
                 and
                 China
                 ;
                 from
                 whence
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 bring
                 Silks
                 ,
                 Thee
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 other
                 things
                 a
                 certain
                 mixture
                 ,
                 almost
                 like
                 Chalk
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 yellowish
                 colour
                 ,
                 of
                 an
                 Aromatick
                 Scent
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 look'd
                 upon
                 as
                 a
                 Sovereign
                 Remedy
                 against
                 many
                 Distempers
                 .
                 The
                 Buchartzi
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 mistake
                 not
                 ,
                 are
                 Mahometans
                 ,
                 inhabiting
                 near
                 Samarkand
                 ,
                 come
                 frequently
                 to
                 Tobolsko
                 ,
                 the
                 Capital
                 City
                 of
                 Siberia
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Indian
                 Commodities
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 Reason
                 perhaps
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 informed
                 ,
                 the
                 Arabian
                 Tongue
                 is
                 taught
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 of
                 Siberia
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 
                   Calmuck
                   Tartars
                
                 bring
                 every
                 year
                 after
                 Harvest-time
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 thousands
                 of
                 Horses
                 to
                 Sale
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Musco
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 Trade
                 also
                 in
                 Slaves
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 sell
                 their
                 own
                 Children
                 to
                 the
                 Russians
                 .
                 I
                 met
                 once
                 a
                 young
                 Boy
                 of
                 that
                 Country
                 who
                 understood
                 the
                 Russian
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 whom
                 out
                 of
                 Curiosity
                 I
                 asked
                 several
                 Questions
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 called
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 Native
                 Tongue
                 ;
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   Bogunasniet
                   ,
                   We
                   have
                   no
                   God.
                
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 nevertheless
                 certain
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 certain
                 Religion
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 ;
                 their
                 High
                 Priest
                 being
                 called
                 Kutafta
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Kutafta
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Mongul
                   Tartars
                
                 ,
                 is
                 subordinate
                 to
                 the
                 Dalac-Lama
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 the
                 
                   Pagan
                   Pope
                
                 in
                 those
                 Parts
                 ,
                 keeps
                 his
                 Residence
                 at
                 a
                 place
                 called
                 Baontola
                 ,
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 Confines
                 of
                 China
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 credibly
                 informed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Chinese
                   Lama's
                
                 or
                 Priests
                 ,
                 do
                 also
                 acknowledge
                 this
                 Dalac-Lama
                 for
                 their
                 Head.
                 They
                 are
                 perswaded
                 that
                 this
                 Dalac-Lama
                 is
                 immortal
                 ,
                 which
                 Opinion
                 they
                 maintain
                 among
                 the
                 common
                 People
                 without
                 much
                 difficulty
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 he
                 scarce
                 ever
                 appears
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 his
                 Priests
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 all
                 Partners
                 in
                 the
                 Fraud
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 heard
                 once
                 a
                 certain
                 Muscovian
                 Lord
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 sent
                 as
                 Ambassador
                 from
                 Musco
                 to
                 China
                 ,
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 offered
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 particular
                 Favour
                 ,
                 to
                 appear
                 before
                 the
                 Dalac-Lama
                 ,
                 provided
                 he
                 would
                 prostrate
                 himself
                 before
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 gave
                 them
                 many
                 thanks
                 for
                 the
                 Honour
                 they
                 intended
                 to
                 do
                 him
                 ,
                 without
                 accepting
                 their
                 Offer
                 .
              
               
               
                 I
                 conclude
                 with
                 this
                 hearty
                 wish
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 door
                 of
                 Mercy
                 may
                 be
                 opened
                 to
                 these
                 blind
                 Wretches
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 brought
                 out
                 of
                 darkness
                 to
                 partake
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               Books
               printed
               for
               D.
               Brown
               ,
               at
               the
               Black-Swan
               and
               Bible
               ,
               without
               Temple-Bar
               .
            
             
               A
               Late
               Voyage
               to
               St.
               Kilda
               ,
               the
               remotest
               of
               all
               the
               Hebrides
               ,
               or
               Western
               Islands
               of
               Scotland
               ;
               with
               a
               History
               of
               the
               Island
               ,
               Natural
               ,
               Moral
               ,
               &c.
               by
               Mr.
               Martin
               ,
               Gent.
               
            
             
               
                 Beauty
                 in
                 distress
              
               ,
               A
               Tragedy
               :
               as
               it
               is
               Acted
               by
               His
               Majesty's
               Servants
               .
               Written
               by
               Mr.
               Motteux
               :
               With
               
                 a
                 Discourse
                 of
                 the
                 Lawfulness
                 and
                 Vnlawfulness
                 of
                 Plays
                 .
              
               By
               the
               Learned
               Father
               Caffara
               ,
               Divinity
               Professor
               at
               Paris
               ;
               sent
               in
               a
               Letter
               to
               the
               Author
               ,
               by
               a
               Divine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               With
               a
               Copy
               of
               Verses
               by
               Mr.
               Dryden
               ,
               in
               defence
               of
               the
               Stage
               .
            
             
               The
               Canterbury
               Guest
               :
               Or
               ,
               
                 Abargain
                 broken
              
               ,
               A
               Comedy
               ,
               Acted
               at
               the
               Theatre-Royal
               .
               Written
               by
               Mr.
               Ravenscroft
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Sullen
                 Lovers
              
               :
               Or
               ,
               
                 The
                 Curious
                 Impertinents
              
               .
               A
               Comedy
               .
               Written
               by
               
                 Th.
                 Shadwell
              
               .
            
             
               The
               Cornish
               Comedy
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               Acted
               at
               the
               Theatre-Royal
               in
               Dorset-Garden
               ,
               by
               His
               Majesty's
               Servants
               .
            
             
               Dr.
               Colebatch's
               four
               Tracts
               ;
               his
               Treatise
               of
               the
               Gout
               ,
               and
               Doctrine
               of
               Acids
               further
               asserted
               .